Skip to main content

Full text of "Secrets Of The Chinese Drama"

See other formats


Frontispiece 



MEI LAN-FANG 




Frontispiece 



Mei Lan-fang in the R61e of Hung-slen 
PLAY : The Heroic Maid 




f the Om 




or ine \-smnese c^^ravna 



A COMPLETE EXPLANATORY GUIDE TO 
ACTIONS AND SYMBOLS AS SEEN IN THE 
PERFORMANCE OF CHINESE DRAMAS 



CECILIA S. L. ZUNG 



With Synopses of Fifty Popular Chinese Plays 
and 240 illustrations. 



Benjamin Blom 

New York 




Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu's Writing 



'a oj (Oxplanation 



IF I remember rightly, I was taken to the theatre, when I was a child 
not more than four years old. My interest in the Chinese drama has 
grown with my years. No matter how heavy my day's programme has 
been I fall under the spell of good plays, especially those in which a 
"tan" (see p. 37) takes the leading part. Though my friends are 
not surprised to hear me boasting that there is not a single play in the 
repertoire of Mei Lan-fang ( 1f& ~ffi ^) , China's most famous female 
impersonator, and his pupil, Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (H { 5$t), which I have 
not seen, yet they do reprimand me for being so foolish as to continue 
attending the same performances by the same actors. 

With such fondness for the theatre I would have written earlier 
on Chinese drama had I not been overcome by the great difficulty of 
putting into a foreign language the complicated technique of acting 
on the Chinese stage, and the feeling of my lack in literary style. To 



F O R E W O R I) c o n ti nn c d 

the best of my knowledge no one else has attempted to interpret in 
English the Chinese stage technique. And now, it is only through the 
strong encouragement and help of interested friends that I have ventured 
to undertake this work. 

Here I wish to make the following acknowledgments and explana- 
tions : 

1. Most of the material in Part II has been collected by Professor 
J. S. Chi ( jf{ in tU)> but the gestures were personally demon- 
strated for me by Mei Lan-fang. 

2. Dr. Mei has kindly permitted me to use his pictures to illustrate 
some of the more interesting movements. In addition there 
are some other movements interpreted by other artists and by 
myself. 

3. I desire to express my gratitude to the firm of T. Chuang, 
Architects, Shanghai, for the theatre plans (see pp. 7-l*i) which 
they have drawn for me. 

4. The pictures of the musical instruments, stage properties, and 
painted-faces are reprinted by courtesy of Professor Chi. 

5. Because of the unusual length and scope of the technique of 
Chinese drama it is impractical to treat the subject as a whole. 
Therefore, I have chosen to emphasize "tan" only, the role in 
which I am particularly interested. 

6. My hearty thanks are due Professor Lelia J. Tuttle and Miss 
Jean F. Craig for their indispensable help in the choice of 
English phrase and idiom, and Dr. Mei and Professor Chi for 
leading me into a deeper study of the technique of Chinese 
drama. 

CKOIUA S. L. Zvvai. 
Shanghai, China, December, 1936. 




rerace 



THE English reading public will certainly greet the appearance of 
this book on Chinese drama with a warm welcome. The subject dealt 
with is very interesting, and at the same time very intricate. To the 
uninitiated foreigner, his first experience in a Chinese theatre will 
probably be intensely fascinating. But the peculiarities and strangeness 
which produce the charm, create also an atmosphere of bewilderment. 
Intelligent appreciation, which gives real delight, will come only when 
he shall have had his first lessons in Chinese drama, and shall have 
thus acquired a knowledge of the basic principles guiding the Chinese 
playwright and the essential features controlling stage production. 

In setting, plot, and technique, the Chinese drama differs in many 
respects from that given on the stage of western countries. One fund- 
amental conception t ] o be noted at the very outset is the fact that the 
Chinese drama is thought of as having a higher mission than merely to 
entertain and amuse. It therefore appeals not only to the senses, but 
seeks also through the avenue of thought and reflection, to expound 
the meaning of life. The moral is one of the most important elements 
as well as one of the most prominent features of a Chinese drama. 
With this thought in mind, one can understand and probably even ap- 
preciate the setting and general atmosphere of the Chinese stage. 

To a person visiting the Chinese theatre for the first time some of 
the features may appear to be primitive and absurd. In the waving of 

xi 



PREFACE -continued 

a little whip one is supposed -to see the actor riding and guiding his 
imaginary horse. In certain motions of the hands one is to see him 
knocking at a make-believe door and pushing it open. There is so 
much of imagination and so little of reality. So many of the actions 
are symbolic and so few of the properties are real! But Chinese drama 
does not strive to be real in its physical presentation, since it is more to 
instruct than to amuse. 

Again a person may fail to understand why there should be so much 
noise and confusion the loud clanging of the gong, the sharp rattle of 
the flat drum, the dull clicking beat of the wooden castanets. Above 
these we hear the piercing sound of the\ Peking violin, and the falsetto 
soprano voice of the singing actor. So much noise, and so much con- 
fusion! Yet is it not true to life that when we think and reflect we have 
to lift our thoughts above the din of worldly noise? But these intrica- 
cies, differences, absurdities, noises, motifs, and technique, all resolve 
themselves into an intelligible artistic integrated whole as the author 
proceeds sympathetically and understandingly through the pages of her 
book. 

But amateur though she may be, a real expert she nevertheless is 
in the realm of Chinese drama. Ever since her childhood days she has 
been interested in plays and later, has often demonstrated her ability 
in dramatic performances, both in Chinese and in English. She is 
familiar with both types of drama. Furthermore, as a writer in English 
the author distinguished herself even in her student days. She is, there- 
fore, not only well qualified to write on the subject, but what she writes 
should also be well presented. 

If a few more personal observations may be permitted, let it be said 
that the appearance of this book is significant in two other respects. It 
shows, in the first place, the versatility of the author, the broad cultural 
basis and wide interest of the new scholar in China, Professional per- 
sons are often so much engrossed in their own professions as not to be 
interested in other things. The author of this book has not forgotten 
that an educated person is one who not only aspires to know everything 
about something but also strives to know something about everything. 

xii 



PREFACE con ti nued 

It is also significant, in the second place, in that it shows the capacity and 
activity of the new woman of China. 

It certainly gives me great pleasure to write this short preface for 
a book produced by one of our graduates who is surely emerging into 
prominence both as a lawyer as well as writer. 

Y. C. YANG. 

President's Office, 
Soochow University, 
Soochow, China. 



xiii 




Illus. 1* Yu Shu-yen's Writing 



onlenls 



PART I. BACKGROUND 

Chapters: 

I. THE CHINESE THEATRE 3 

II. THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES . . . . . 17 

III. THE MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS . . . . . . . . . . 31 

IV. THE CHARACTER TYPES 37 

V. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 59 

PART II. TECHNIQUE 

Chapters: 

I. SLEEVE MOVEMENTS 77 

II. HAND MOVEMENTS 97 

III. ARM MOVEMENTS . . . . 115 

IV. FOOT MOVEMENTS . . . . 117 

V, LEG MOVEMENTS . . . . . . 123 

VI. WAIST MOVEMENTS 127 

VII. PHEASANT FEATHER MOVEMENTS . . . . . . . . . . 129 

VIII. SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS 135 

XV 



CONTENTS conti nned 
PART III. CLASSIFICATION AND SYNOPSES OF PLAYS 

Chapters: Page 

I. CLASSIFICATION OF PLAYS 151 

II. SYNOPSES 

1. Comedy of Errors, A Ufc ffl A IS ) 159 

2. Cost of Saving the Master's Son, The (A 3% M ) 161 

3. Cowherd and the Spinning Maiden, The ("^ fcj ftd ) 163 

4. Dream of a Soldier's Wife, The .. ($ ffi ^) 167 

5. Empress' Wrath, The (flj ft) 169 

6. Excessive Taxation is More Ferocious 

than the Tiger < &" Ul JK) 171 

7. Faithfulness, Fidelity, Purity and 

Righteousness ( 5 ^ & 91 fill R IK ) 173 

8. Family of Four Virtues, A . . ( jfe # ff & fin H *fi k-f ) 175 

9. Fighting Against the Chins . . . . ( J $r j^) 179 

10. Final Parting between the King, P*a 

Wang, and His Favourite, The . . ( tf ? J5J IK ) 181 

11. Gallant Peace-maker, The . . . . (|S W AT ft) 185 

12. (rreat Trial at the Fa-men Monastery, 

The (fc PI *) 187 

13. History Repeats (jBI <E W) 1 Q() 

14. How the Pass of P'u Was Held . . ( JR ft UN ) 191 

15. Hsueh-yen, the Faithful Concubine . . (# tff M 9fr) 193 

16. Intriguers Intrigued, The . , .. (sjg A SO I 97 

17. Iron-faced Judge, An (&H % 

18. Judgment (ft 

19. Justice Takes a Holiday but Returns . . (Jjj JltJ ^) 203 

20. Killing the Tiger General .. . . (jM HE) 20 f > 

21. Lady with a Red-marked Hand, The 

(# * fc W # # #) 209 

22. Late Dawn, A (A tf %') 211 

23. Legend of the White Snake Lady, The (ft ft fljt) 213 

Part I. The Golden Mountain Mon- 
astery (A III *) 213 

xvi 



CONTENTS cont in ned 

Page 
Part II. The Meeting at the Fallen 

Bridge <|$f ffi) 215 

Part III. The Arrest of the White 

Snake Lady (- ) 216 

Part IV. Offering at the Pagoda (% $) 216 

24. Liu Ying-ch'un ($p jj jg=) or The Suspi- 

cious Slipper (& ft 89) 219 

25. Love Wins Where Discipline Fails . . (^ ffj $|f ^- ) 221 

26. Loyalty Finds a Way ( ft ft) 223 

27. Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings .. ( (ft * JfK ^ ) 227 

28. Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden (/fcE^ ) 229 

29. Nun Seeks Love, A (jg.. /L ) 231 

30. Pass of Chao, No. I, The (3fc Hg BE) 233 

31. Pass of Chao, No. II, The (gj ^ $]) 235 

32. Patriotic Beauty, The, or Hsi Shih . . ( Jfe ) 237 

33. Rainbow Pass, The (fi[ f gg) 241 

34. Red-maned Steed, The (^lli^JRI) 245 

Part I. How Wang Pao-ch'uan 

Chose Her Husband .. .. (& m SC) 245 

Part II. The Wager .. .. ( = & ^) 246 
Part III. Sieh, the Hero, Joins the 

Army ( fe .^ JS'J ^ ) 246 

Part IV. Pao-ch'uan Refuses to 

Stoop .. (#! m m) 247 

Part V. Sieh's Second Marriage . . ( ^ { ^) 247 
Part VI. The Broken-hearted 

Message ( m M f* * ) 248 

Part VII. Sieh Returns Home .. (m H BS) 248 
Part VIII. The Meeting at Wu 

Chia Pu (^ "%. ) 249 

Part IX. Clearing of Accounts .. (|? ) 251 

PartX. Nemesis Begins Her Work ( ^ Ol) 251 

Part XL The Final Score.. .. (M fS BB ) 251 

35. Reward of Kindness, The (ifc ^ S> 2 s3 

xvii 



CONTENTS continued 

Page 

36. Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien, The . . (^ ^t fifi) 254 

37. Royal Monument Pavilion, The . . . . (^ $ji ^) 257 

38. Significant Sash, The (^ || ffi) 259 

39. Snow in June (^ ^ ) 261 

40. Spring Romance . . . . . . ( ft ;J1* ^) 263 

Part I. The Naughty Maid . . ( ^s * BH *) 263 

Part II. The Dream Betrothal . . ($ [gj jg ^) 263 

Part III. The Dream Comes True (gj ' ' ^) 264 

41. Strategy of an Unguarded City, The . . ($'() 265 

42. Su San, the Loyal Sing-song Girl . . ($ r?) 269 

Part I. The Extradition . . . . ( jfl .-'; 4*} j|f) 269 

Part II. The Re-trial . . . ( .-I S ft tf) 271 

43. Tai-yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers (ijj 3; ^ $;) 273 

44. Tale of the Lute, The (g @ &) 275 

45. Tale of Three Dwarfs, A . . ( >~{ fa -gf BH gp ;-/F. ? JH) 278 

46. Trial of Lee Chih, The (tf $ *b) 279 

47. Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter, 

The <#**) 281 

48. What Price Life? (J 3& W) 283 

49. Wife's Sacrifice, A (W 5l *S) 285 

50. Yang Yen-hui Visits His Mother . . (#g jjp ft? ) 287 
Index 293 



xviii 



<^>L$ isl oj O/ tiuslrahons 



Mei Lan-f ang Frontispiece 

Mei Lan-f ang in the R61e of Hung-sien. . 

Page 

1. Yu Shu-yen's Writing . . . . . . . . . . . . xiv 

2. Mei Laii-f ang's Painting . . . . . . . . . . . . xxii 

3. Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 1 

4. Ch'&ng Yen-ts'iu in the R61e of Liu Ying-ch'un . . . . 2 

5. The Back Drop 5 

6a. The Ground Floor Plan of an Old-fashioned "Teahouse" . . 7 

6&. The First Floor Plan of an Old-fashioned "Teahouse" . . 8 

7a. The Ground Floor Plan of a Palace Theatre 9 

7b. The First Floor Plan of a Palace Theatre 10 

8a. The Ground Floor Plan of a Modern Theatre . . . . . . 11 

86. The Mezzanine Floor Plan of a Modern Theatre . . . . 12 

8c. The First Floor Plan of a Modern Theatre 13 

9. A Stage with Scenery 11 

10. "Tou-p'ung"; "K'ai-k'ao"; "Wu-ch'in" 15 

11. "Tieh-tzu"; the Attention Sleeve 16 

12. "Mang" and "Yu-tai" 18 

13. "P'ei" and "Ch'un" with Embroidered Panels 20 

14. The Nun's Attire 26 

15. A Manchu Lady in Everyday Attire . . . . . . - - 28 

16. "Lao-tan" 29 

17. "Chin-i" 30 

18* "K'aii-chien"; "Hua-tan" . . 35 

xix 



1, 1ST OF ILLUSTRATIONS continued 

19. "Kuei-men-tan" 36 

20. In the Dressing Room 45-47 

21. "Tou-p'ung"; "Tao-ma-tan" 48 

22. "Shan-tzu-hsiao-shen" 49 

23. "Wu-lao-shn"; "K'ai-k'ao" and * fc K'ao-ch'i" 50 

24. "Wu-shn" 51 

25. "Wu-ch'ou"; "Wu-shen" 52 

26. Some Male Roles 55-58 

27. The Mandarin Official Robe 68 

28. Sun Hui-shn in the Role of He Yii-fgng 69 

29. Miss Hsiieh Yen-ch'in in the Role of the Empress . . . . 70 

30. Miss Chang Ng6-yuin in the Role of Meng Yii-hua . . . . 71 

31. Miss Sin Yen-ts'iu in the Role of Yu-ehing-tao-jen . . . . 72 

32. A Posture on Horseback 73 

33. The Concealing Sleeve 78 

34. The Aside Sleeve 80 

35. The Greeting Sleeves 82 

36. The Wretched Woman; the Upheld Sleeve 84 

37. Looking Backward with Running Sleeves . . . . . . 86 

38. The Responding Sleeve 88 

39. The Attention Sleeve 90 

40. "Mang"; the Hanging Sleeves; the Snatched Sleeve . . , . 92 

41. The Dusting Sleeve 93 

42. The Shading Sleeve 94 

43. The Upheld Sleeve; "Tieh-tzu"; the Open Hand;, "Ch'oiT . . 95 

44. "K'an-chien"; "Fun4ien"; the Open Hands .... . . 96 

45. The Helpless Hands 98 

46. The Contemplative or the Project Hand 100 

47. The Fencing Hand 102 

48. "Fun-lien"; Pointing Above 104 

49. Pointing to the Left Front 106 

50. Pointing to Oneself 108 

51. The Hindering Hand 110 

52. Pointing to the Object Held in the Other Hand . . . . 112 

53. Turning on Horseback . . . . . . . , . . . . 124 

54. The Exit Posture; Leading a "Horse" 126 

55. Holding the Pheasant Feather; "Chih-vei-hsiao~shn" . . 128 

XX 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS co n tinned 

Page 

56. "K'ai-k'ao" and "K'ao-ch'i"; Dancing with the Pheasant 

Feathers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130 

57. Dancing with the Pheasant Feathers . , . . . . . . 132 

58. The Dead Body; the Upheld Sleeve; the Folding Sleeve . . 134 

59. The "Heart-protecting Glass"; Mounting an Imaginary Horse 138 

60. Reining up a "Horse" 140 

61. Starting on Horseback 142 

62. Making Shoe Thread 146 

63. The Mistress and the Maid 158 

64. The Spinning Maiden 164 

65. "Tan" and "Hsiao-shen" 166 

66. The Beggar's Costume 170 

67. "Wa-wa-shen" 176 

68. Holding the Pheasant Feather 178 

69. A Posture in the Sword Dance . . . . . . . . . . 182 

70. Aside; "W&n-ch'ou" 194 

71. A Posture in the Sword Dance; the Fencing Hand . . . . 196 

72. The Resting Sleeves; the Repulsing Sleeve; "Wu-ch'in" . . 206 

73. "Chang-tzu"; "Teng Tso" 208 

74. Miss Hsiieh Yen-chin in the Role of the White Snake Lady 214 

75. The Unfounded Suspicion 218 

76. An Aside 224 

77. A Posture in the Tray and Winepot Dance 226 

78. Mei Lan-fang in the Role of Mu-Ian 228 

79. The Nun at Worship 232 

80. A Posture in the Flute and Plume Dance 236 

81. The Fan Dance 238 

82. The Spear Dance 240 

S3. The Spear Dance 242 

84. A Scene in "The Rainbow Pass" 244 

85. The Aside Sleeve 250 

86. A Scene in the "The Royal Monument Pavilion" . . . . 256 

87. "Wu-ch'in" 266 

88. "WSn-ch'ou"; the Fish-shaped Stocks 268 

89. Starting to Bury Flowers 272 

90. On Board Ship; the Open Hand 280 

91. The Mandarin Style of Dress . . . . 288 

xxi 




Illus. 2. Mei Lan-fang's Painting 




Mei Lan-fung's Painting 



Sketch of ^Vvlei oL an=\ 



an=ang 

Two external influences were powerful in moulding the genius of 
Mei Lan-fang: the musical environment of Peking (now Peiping) and 
the Movement for the Emancipation of Women ( %ft & $? $c $g gfr ). By 
the first was developed his highly aesthetic talent for drama; by the 
help of the second was accomplished the leadership of "tan'* (the female 
r61e, see p. 37). 

His grandfather, Mei Chiao-lin ( # *5*fr), was an imperial court 
actor and the Director of the Peking Szu-hsi Dramatic Training 
School ( JB SE ) . His father having died a very young man, the child 
was reared by his paternal uncle, Mei Yu-tien (#$ H IB), a f ambus per- 
former on the "hu-eh'iiT (the Chinese violin, see p. 31, Item 3). This 
musical atmosphere may have played a large part in making the artist 
what he is today. 

xxiii 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH continued 

In real life woman was considered inferior to man, and this attitude 
was reflected on the stage. Those who played "chin-i," the role for 
a virtuous woman (see p. 37) , were placed in the fourth rank, whereas 
"lao-shen," the players of aged masculine roles (see p. 37), occupied 
the foremost position. Then, when woman's struggle for equality won 
a great number of sympathizers, the movement exerted no less influence 
on the stage than it had on real life : the leadership of "tan" had become 
possible. Above all forces contributing to Mei Lan-fang's success, how- 
ever, are the upright character and the indefatigable effort of the 
artist himself. 

On October 22, 1894, the historic city of Peking became the birth- 
place of the great artist. Though Mei Lan-f ang was only eleven years of 
age when he made his first stage appearance, yet he so impressed the 
fastidious connoisseurs that they assured his uncle that the little man 
was a piece of "jadestone worthy to be fashioned and polished." They 
also foretold that if he were properly trained he would achieve a 
brilliant career. Their prophecy was soon fulfilled; his first visit to 
Shanghai in 1913 was such a marked success that on his return to 
Peking he began to be ranked above "lao-shen." Since 1917 Mei Lan- 
f ang has been and still/is peerless in the dramatic world of China. 

Though he had never been an actor of the Imperial Court, Mei 
Lan-f ang was granted an audience in the Yang Sing Hall (% f% jg?) of 
the Forbidden City by the ex-emperor, Hsiian-t'ung (*fa $), who not 
only presented him with some rare porcelains but made him head of 
the Tsing Chung Temple (fg J& Jjpf ), which title according to the Manchu 
custom was the highest honour an actor could acquire. 

He has produced a great number of new plays based on classical 
literature, and having either historical background or ethical teaching 
as the motive. His greatest contribution to the Chinese drama is his 
revival of the ancient classical dances, such as: 

(a) Sword Dance in "The Final Parting between the King, Pa Wang, and His 

Favourite" (Illus. 69, 71) 
"The Heroic Maid" (frontispiece) 
"The Filial Daughter, Lien Chin-fSng" (Illus. 47) 



(c) Spear Dance in "The Rainbow Pass" (Illus. 82, 83) 

(d) Jan Dance (Illus. 81)^ 

Flute and Plume Dance (Illus. 80) j J * 

xxiv 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH continued 

His performances have attracted crowded audiences not only of 
his own countrymen but of foreign spectators as well. He has been 
requested to visit a number of foreign countries and present Chinese 
drama, but he has only accepted the invitations of Japan, the United 
States, and Russia. 

His tours to Japan in 1919 and 1924 resulted in the appearance of 
a number of "Mei-style" plays upon the Japanese stage. In 1930 he 
visited the United States and was most enthusiastically welcomed. He 
was elected to honorary membership in both the American Dramatic 
Association and the Organization of International Adventurers. He 
was the recipient of the honorary degree of Doctor of Letters from 
Pomona University and from the University of Southern California. 

In 1934 he was invited by Soviet Russia to give performances in 
Moscow and Leningrad. The Chinese Government sponsored the trip, so 
in January, 1935, he began the journey in the boat sent by the Russian 
Government. Among the ovations he received, those for "The Valiant 
Fisherman and His Daughter" (see synopsis) were the greatest. Then 
while his troupe returned home, he toured Europe to investigate western 
drama. He has been repeatedly asked to bring his troupe to Europe, 
and he laconically replied, "I may, some day." 

As a man he is shy, yet friendly; retiring, yet ambitious. He hates 
publicity, yet delights in society. He has been criticized for being too 
courteous and gentle, and for lacking at least one human characteristic, 
temper. 

His boyhood schooling was desultory; his education has been 
attended to mostly by private tutors. Even up to the present time, in 
the midst of his manifold social obligations, he reserves at least three 
hours a day for study and research in the spirit of 

"One who never turned his back, but marched breast forward." 



XXV 




Xc 



J 




Illus. 3, Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 




Illus. 4. Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu in the R61e of Liu Ying-ch'un 
PLAY: Liu Ying-ch'un or The Suspicious Slipper 



CHAPTER 
ONE 





N the early days there was no permanent establishment like 
the theatre of today. On special occasions voluntary contri- 
butions were collected from the families of the neighbourhood 
to pay the actors. A temporary two-storied structure was 
erected, the ground floor being used for the dressing room 
and the first floor for the stage. The spectators seated themselves at 
their ease in the open air on stools or benches brought from their own 
homes, and arranged along the sides and in front of the stage. 

There were also private performances, sponsored by rich families 
or officials, to entertain their guests or to celebrate certain occasions. 
These shows were usually given in the main hall of /the host's stately 
mansion and therefore only the invited guests were admitted to this 
kind of performance. The honoured guest may order his favourite play 
to be performed popularly known as "Tien-hsi." 1 

In the later dynasties, besides the permanent stage in the temples, 
"teahouses" began to be used for theatrical performances. People went 



* 'Tien-hsi" (SA Jtt), to order a play to be performed. If the Emperor, a noble 
or any special guest was in the audience, the man in charge of the theatrical ijroup 
offered him the repertoire of plays and a pen with which the honoured guest 
"dotted" his favourite plays. These were immediately performed in the order 
designated, even if the play in progress were not yet finished. Hence, up to this 
day, the term "tien-hsi" (to dot a play) is used if one wants another to do 
a certain business for him. 

3 



4 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

there to sip tea while the performance was going on. That was why 
tables and stools (Illus. 6a, R) were put where we have our stall seats 
today. Originally, only tea was sold and the admission fee for the 
show was included in the "tea money. 9 * This custom, however, was 
changed and though an admission fee was charged for the show with 
tea money as its accessory, the theatre still retained the name of 
"teahouse." Tables were sold in entirety like boxes and individuals 
could only obtain inferior, cheaper seats on the sides of the stage or 
behind the tables (Illus. 6a, u). Later, "tien-hsi" began to develop in 
these "tea houses" and for each of the specially ordered plays an extra 
fee was charged. 

The stage was almost square. A red or black lacquered pillar (Illus. 
6a, o) at each front corner supported the projecting roof structure. 
Under the middle front of this roof and facing the audience, a large 
wooden board, lacquered or gilded, and bearing the name of the 
"teahouse," was hung. When a show was on, the stage was almost 
empty. At the back of the stage there usually hung a beautiful, 
embroidered curtain (Illus. 5, 6a, N) in which there were two openings, 
through which the actors made their entrance and exit. The entrance 
on the left (Illus. 6a, K) was called "Shang-ch'ang-men" ( k jj pg) and 
the exit on the right (Illus. 6a, L) was "Hsia-ch'ang-men" ( p Jtg p^). 
There were two smaller, but no less beautiful curtains hanging over 
these "doors." The place where the orchestra used to sit was called 
"Chiu Lung Kou" (-Ji ff| p literally, the nine-dragon entrance, Illus. 
6a, j). The name originated from a practice of Ming-huang (A.U. 712- 
756), an Emperor of the Tang Dynasty who was so fond of music that 
whenever his favourite, Yang Kuei-fei, was dancing, he himself directed 
the orchestra. It is said that nine dragons, the symbol of the Emperor, 
were carved on the platform where he sat. Any actor appearing had 
to pass His Majesty before he reached the centre of the stage and to pay 
him respect he had to stand a moment before the nine-dragon platform 
to let him examine whether his appearance and movement were 
pleasing to the eye. Now, even though the orchestra does not always 
sit kt this place, the name "Nine-dragon Entrance** still denotes the 
location on the stage, at which every actor of today on his first appear- 
ance, stands a minute to perform a "Turning" sleeve (see Part II, Ch. 
I, 1) or some other movement to let the audience inspect and classify 



THE CHINESE THEATRE 




Illus. 5. The Back Drop 

(Left to right) I The Messenger. 2 Mu-lan. 3 and 4 Mu-lan's 
Parents. 5 Mu-wei. 

him as to his artistry. Behind K the actors usually stood when they 
were ready to appear or when they sang or spoke to represent persons 
approaching from a distance or some bystanders responding to the 
character on stage. 

As the ground floor seats were for men only, the first floor boxes 
were reserved for women. They were partitioned by screens (Illus. 6b, 
s). In front of the box seats there was a broad railing, higher than 
an ordinary table, to be used when serving tea. Behind the boxes were 
the dress circle seats (Illus. 6b, x). 

The palace theatre was like the "teahouse," above mentioned, in 
structure, but was more elaborately carved. It had only one floor for 
the audience, but there were two stages instead of one, the upper (Illus. 
7b, HO and the lower (Illus. 7a, H). Whenever celestial beings were 
portrayed, the upper stage was used to represent their abode, while at 
the same time those who took human r61es were acting on the lower 
stage. In one palace theatre there was a three-storied stage, the bottom 



6 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



being used to represent the realm of devils or spirits of the dead. The 
seats opposite the stage (Illus. 7a, s') were allotted to the Emperor and 
his royal family while those on the sides (Illus. 7a, R') were for officials 
and court ladies. The different sexes were never permitted to sit 
together. 

With the influx of western architecture, the modern Chinese theatre 
has done away with the pillars on the stage, the lacquered board, etc. 
Customs, too, have changed, the most important of which being women's 
preference for the more expensive stall seats rather than the boxes 
where ladies were formerly compelled to sit. 

The back embroidered drop with the entrance and exit openings 
remains the same, but two additional doors, further to the sides and 
more to the front (Illus. 8a, K' and L'), are being used for entrance and 
exit. Much to the disgust of the lover of old Chinese drama, realistic 
scenery is sometimes used on the stage (Illus, 9) . In short, the Chinese 
theatre of today has been very much modernized. 

KEY TO ILLUSTRATIONS No. GA No. 8c. 



A Street Entrance 
A' Royal Entrance 
B Entrance 

B' Officials* (or Court Ladies 1 ) En- 
trance 

C Ticket Office 
D Lobby 
E Bar Room 
F Lounge 
G Stalls 
H Stage 
H' Upper Stage 
I Set 
J Orchestra 

K,K' Shang-ch'ang-men (Entrance) 
L,L' Hsia^ch'ang-men (Exit) 
M Off Stage 
N Back Drop 



Pillar 

P Dressing Room 

Q Stage Entrance 

Q' Upper Stage Entrance 

R Reserved Seats 

R' Officials* (or Court Ladies') Seats 

S Boxes 

S' Royal Box 

T Dress Circle Seats 

U Seats 

V Stairs 

W Gentlemen's Lavatory 

X Ladies' Lavatory 

Y Scenic Properties 

Z Exit 

a Business Office 

b Cloak Room 



'HE CHINESE THEATRE 





M 



w 



OD 

ad 



IE 



DE 



PD 



Ha 



pal [a i 
aaLJdi 
33 n 



IP p 
p a 



u 




Illus. 6a. The Ground Floor Plan of an old-fashioned "Teahouse" 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



J 



Y. 



W 



W 



n 



L I I 




ZJ L 



I I 



I 1 



Illus. 6b. The First Floor Plan of an old-fashioned "Teahouse/ 



THE CHINESE THEATRE 



' -pltlttLIJFl 


P 




p 




P 9 


m Y m IHI.I-I i 








J 
1 


1 


i 




1 




D 


RL 








ft 


n 


I 


D 






> 


in 


n 








r 


U 




n n D D 



. L - 



PI 


Hi! 


i- 

pi 

p 


W 

"T""* 


mam 


P 


p 


p 


1 

Id 1L 


( 

1 


1 

3 


i! 

P 

T 

JL 

R 


D 
8 

n 


]' 

n' 



Illus. 7a. The Ground Floor Plan of a: Palace Theatre 



10 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



IH 

H' 









Illus. 7b. The First Floor Plan of a Palace Theatre 



THE CHINESE THEATRE 



11 




t/VWH/ 11 



fflus. 8a. The Ground Floor-Plan of a Modern Theatre 



12 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




DM 




_. v *~ 




i x^" 






JJ". 




MMk 






_ 






/ 




Illus. 8b. The Mezzanine Floor of a Modern Theatre 



THE CHINESE THEATRE 



13 




Illus. 8c. The First Floor Plan of a Modern Theatre 



14 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 9. A Stage with Scenery 

(Left to right: The Maids, by Yao Yii-fu, Mei Lan-fang and Wei Lien-fang; 
The Master, by Chiang Miao-hsiang) . 



THE CHINESE THEATRE 



15 




Illus. 10. "Tou-p'ung" ("Tan" by Mei Lan-fang); "K'ai-k'ao" 
("Wu-ch'in" by Kin Shau-shan) 

PLAY : The Final Parting between the King and His Favourite. 



16 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 11. "Tieh-tzu"; The Attention Sleeve (by Mei Lan-fang) 



CHAPTER 



CJbiAKlJbiK x-y x j 

TWO C/ne t/oslumes ana 




roperhes 



In the very early days, actors, as well as stage properties, were 
owned by the rich. Special servants were appointed to control them. 
Naturally the drama was very simple and was produced on a small 
scale, but, as time passed, additions and alterations to the ancient 
plays made the art more and more complicated. In the Tang Dynasty 
(A.D. 618-907) the Emperors became interested and began to patronize 
the art, so the costumes and stage properties were much better 
than before. Moreover, in the late Ch'ing Dynasty (A.D. 1644-1911) 
the rich, extravagant salt merchants offered specially woven 
silk to the Emperor to be made into elaborate costumes. The 
actors who played gods and goddesses wore the most beautiful robes. 
The stage was so spectacular that millionaires began to patronize 
it and the paraphernalia became so complicated that professional pro- 
perty-men had to be hired to take charge of the innumerable kinds of 
theatrical property. Now its scope has been further broadened by Mei 
Lan-fang's introduction of "ku-ch'uang" ( $& literally, the ancient 
apparel, Illus. 9, 37, 69, 80). He follows the fashion in women's dress 
of more than two thousand years ago. 

There are strict conventions that the colour and style of costume 
must correspond with the status of the person, the character he repre- 
sents and the occasion when he appears, e.g. 

17 



18 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 12. "Mang" and "Yti-tai" (by Mei Lan-fang) 



THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES ... 19 

The Emperor yellow 

The members of the royal household . . . . light yellow 

The honourable or respectable class . . . . red 

The virtuous and kind . . blue 

The young white 

The old . . . . . . . . . . . . . . brown 

The straightforward and brusque black 

At formal, state 'occasions: 

Both civil and military officials wear "mang" (see below). 
On ordinary days, when off duty: 

The characters wear "Tieh-tzu" (see below). 

On the battlefield 'or when reviewing troops: 

The military officials wear "K'ai-k'ao" (see p. 21). 

The actors of today, however, enjoy much freedom in choosing their 

costumes. So long as they suit the taste of their audience, they are 

allowed to discard some of the old conventions. 

The following are some important kinds of costumes: 

1, MANG ($), the official robe (Illus. 40). This robe has a round 
collar, and long "rippling-water sleeves" (see p. 77). It is embroidered 
with dragon designs and at the lower edge with water-waves. It is 
usually made of satin and is worn on state occasions or at other 
formal celebrations. Robes for the female characters are shorter 
(Illus. 12,40). 

2. YU-TAI ( 3? 1$ ), the precious-stone belt (Illus. 12, 40). This belt 
is made of some hard material inlaid with pieces of semi-precious or 
imitation stones. It is always worn with the "mang" a little below the 
waist. 

3. TIEH-TZU (jg ^y-), the everyday apparel (Illus. 11). It also has 
long "rippling-water sleeves" and is buttoned only at the collar and the 
waist. It may be made of stiff satin or soft crepe, either embroidered or 
plain, in black or in bright colours. The plain black kind is worn of tener 
than the "Tieh-tzu" in other colours. The white sash may or may not 
be used. "Tieh-tzu" worn by the male character is much longer. 
The front piece overlaps towards the right side, therefore it is buttoned 
under the arm (Illus. 43). 



20 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRA 




Illus. 13. "P'ei" and "Ch'un" with Embroidered Panels (by Ch'&ig Yen-ts'i 



THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES 21 



4. P'EI (K), the overcoat (Illus. 13, 33). Unlike "tieh-tzu" it is 
buttoned only at the a waist for the collar is very low and the whole dress 
reaches to the knees. It may cover the "tieh-tzu." It may be plain or 
embroidered with birds, flowers, dragon, phoenix or any other design. 
It is to be worn as a party dress on less formal occasions than when 
the "mang" is used. 

5. CH'UN ($g), the skirt (Illus. 11, 13, 33). Skirts are worn by 
female characters only. They may have plain or embroidered front 
and back panels, the side-pieces being usually plaited. The formal 
official skirt is made of red satin, always with embroidered panels. 
When a skirt (or an additional skirt) is fastened about the bust, it 
represents a poor, wretched or distressed woman or maiden (Illus. 36) . 
Sometimes it symbolizes travelling on a long journey for it shows that 
the character is not properly clad. 

6. K'U-AO OJ| $0, the blouse and trousers (Illus. 62, 63), or 
CH'UN-AO (ffi |), the blouse and skirt (Illus. 18). A "hua-tan" (see p. 
37) usually wears a short blouse with short sleeves and trousers, or 
sometimes a skirt instead of the trousers. All of the costumes are in 
brilliant colours and embroidered in beautiful designs. An embroidered 
sash is always worn by a "hua-tan." 

7. K'AN-CHIEN (jfc Jpp, the sleeveless jacket (Illus. 18, 44). This 
is commonly worn by soubrettes. There are two kinds, one reaching 
to the knees (Illus. 44) and the other, to the waist (Illus. 18, 63, 84). 
It may be plain or embroidered with beautiful designs in bright 
colours. 

8. TOU-P'UNG (if-ll), the cape (Illus. 10, 21). The cape is worn 
by both male and female characters while travelling, or just after 
leaving the bed to show that the character has not finished dressing. 
Sometimes it is worn to represent illness or being outdoors late at night. 
It is very long, reaching almost to the feet, and may be plain or 
embroidered. Sometimes it has a heavy fringe along the lower border. 

9. K'AI-K'AO (^ J|) the armour (Illus. 10, 23, 56, 57, 87) . Characters 
of military type wear this costume on state occasions or on the battlefield, 
It is usually made of satin, embroidered and with tight sleeves. The 
lower part of fhe dress consists of four panels with an embroidered 
dragon or tiger head on the front panel at the waist. A mirror called 
"the heart-protecting glass" is often worn on the breast (Illus. 21, 54, 59). 



22 SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

The armour for the female roles has numerous vari-coloured, 
embroidered streamers hanging, skirt length, with the panels compar- 
atively shorter than those on the male warrior's costume. Sometimes 
tiny bells are fastened on the ends of these streamers. 

10. K'AO-C'HI ( & $ ) , the military flags (Illus. 23, 56, 57, 87) . Four 
Hags, embroidered with dragon, phoenix or flower design, triangular in 
shape and of the same colour as the armour, are worn on the back of the 
generals. They got their origin from the idea that generals needed to 
give orders on the battlefield. The flag was to be used to prove the 
authenticity of the order. 

11. SKNG-I (f# &), the monk's (or nun's) attire. A monk (or a 
nun) wears a cap and a gray or yellow coat, sometimes with a long, 
sleeveless jacket over it. There 

is, however, another class of nun, 

who wear their hair just like $i 

ordinary women. On the stage ^^g & 

they are allowed to wear the r ^ 

bright-coloured "tieh-tzu" but 

over it there must be a long 

sleeveless jacket embroidered in ,, , ^ 

rhomboid designs. The headdress 

with tassels and two embroidered streamers is peculiarly long at the 

back. A duster is always held by these religious characters 

(Illus 14). 

12. FU-KUEM (*$& j(J ;&), the beggar's costume (Illus. 66). To 
represent a beggar or a wretched person, the actor wears a "tieh-tzii" 
patched with irrcgular-shapcc} pieces of silk or cloth in different colours. 
If he wears a cap or hat, it is similarly patched. It is called u thc dress 
of the rich and the noble," meaning that the wearer someday may 
become better off financially and socially. 

13. CH'I-CH'UANG (Jjjf 3), the Mandarin style of dress. From head- 
gear to shoes this style worn by the Manchus is different from the above- 
mentioned costumes. For instance, the shoe has a 2% by 3-inch wooden 
block nailed to the centre of the sole (Illus. 91). Therefore, unless 
accustomed to this kind of shoe, the wearer finds walking rather 
difficult. The coat is very long, plain or embroidered, but never with 





THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES 



23 



"rippling-water sleeves." Sometimes a short sleeveless jacket is added 
to an everyday coat, the front of which overlaps towards the right side, 
(Illus. 15). The official coat opens and is buttoned down the centre 
front. It is always made of satin (Illus. 27). 

Besides the dress, the art of decorating the head and face of the 
female impersonator began to develop. Formerly, the "tan" (see 
p. 37) used only a piece of blue gauze as a headdress. Not much 
decoration was considered necessary, but this simple headdress did not 
match the elaborate costumes. Therefore, more beautifying touches 
had to be added to the head and face. Specially trained beauty artists 
became a necessity. Even the face-powdering, eyebrow-drawing, 
painting, hair-dressing, etc., were done by these professionals, and 
artistic forms of coiffure were invented. These decorative methods are 
still in vogue. 

Stage properties were no less complicated than the above-mentioned 
details. Only a few examples have been selected for description: 

1. SHAN ( |1| ), a hill or mountain. 

a. A chair lying on its side and 
placed behind a board painted with a 
mountain design stands for a hill or 
mountain. 

6. A chair may stand for a hill or 
mountain. The actor mounts the chair 
and steps down on the other side to show 
A "Hill" or "Mountain" that he has crossed over a mountain. 

2. LIN-TSIEN (ft ffi), the mandate arrow. This 
arrow represents the command of some powerful man 
or woman that the bearer be allowed to pass freely any 
post or station, closed to ordinary persons. 

3. SHENG-CHIH (lg g>), the royal mandate. A roll 
of yellow, embroidered silk, rectangular in shape when 
unrolled, bears the two words "sheng" and "chih" (liter- 
ally, the royal mandate) and stands for the Emperor's 
order or proclamation. While the mandate is read it 
is held with the side bearing the words towards the 
audience. 





24 



ft 



Ma- pie n 




Lantern "A" 




Tsiang 



Lanterrt"K" 



6. TSIANG 



Lin-ch'i 




Ch'eh-ch'i 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

4. MA-PIEN (&> $$), the horse-whip. A horse-whip 
stands for a horse and the actor holding it is supposed 
to be on horseback or leading a horse. When a whip 
is thrown on the stage, it means that the horse is let 
loose to graze or is fastened to a post or tree. The 
colour of the whip indicates the colour of the horse. 

5. TENG-LUNG ( jg fffi), the 
lantern. Besides the royal lantern 
(A), the ordinary kind (B) is 
merely a wooden frame, the 
lower part of which is wrapped in 
red silk and the upper larger part 
in green. Each of the lanterns 
has a long handle and is carried 
about to represent night, 
the oar. The actor holding an oar 
in his hand represents a character on board ship. 

7. SHUAI-CH'I (($;{), the Commander- 
in-chief's banner. The banner bearing 
the word, "shuai" (literally, commander- 
in-chief), is often hoistecl behind the 
character playing the commander-in- 
chief by his close attendant who must, 
of course, keep pace with his master. 

8. SIN-TCU-CH'I (#1= ?p fiE) the personal 
banner. Sometimes a banner bearing 
the surname of the general is hoisted in 
the manner mentioned above. 

9. LIN-CH'I (fa $ ), the commanding banner* The 
banner bearing the word "lin" (literally, command) 
accompanies an order which the army must obey. 

10. CH'EH-GH'I (jj Jfc), the wagon. Two flags, usually 
yellow, on each of which is drawn a wheel, represent a 
wagon. A servant carries the flags and the rider stands 
or walks between them. The flags are always brought 
on the stage by a servant whenever a wagon is needed 
and taken off as soon as the rider steps out. 




THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES 



25 




Shiii-ch'i 




Fung-ch'i 




11. SHUI-CH'I OJt $R), *e water banners. Banners 
with designs of waves and swimming fish represent 
water. Actors usually appear in fours each holding a 
water banner and constantly shaking it so as to make 
"waves." To represent suicide by drowning, the actor 
jumps towards them. Then they fold the flags around 
him and exit together. 

12. FUNG-CH'I (Jg, jjft), the wind banners. Black 
banners stand for windstorms. Actors, in fours, run 
across the stage to show the coming of a storm. 

13. PU-CH'ENG (%j $), the city wall A 
large rectangular piece of blue cloth, painted 
to represent the mortared bricks of a 
wall, stretched on bamboo poles and hoisted 
vertically, represents a city wall. There is 
an opening at the lower centre of the cloth so 
that the sides may be drawn back to represent 
the opening or closing of the city gates. 
Whenever a wall is called for, the property-men bring on stage this 
cloth wall. As the "gates" are not high enough for the actors to 
enter or leave the city easily, the wall is raised to facilitate their passage. 

14. TENG Tso ($ $|), light A candle (Illus. 73) or table lamp not 
lighted is considered lighted. In recent years, however, some actors 
actually light the candle or lamp. 

15. YIN (pp), an official seal. A woodeu block, about one-and-a- 
half inches square, wrapped in yellow silk or cloth represents an official 
seal. It i$ seen in the parallel plays, "The Suspicious Slipper" (jfr J5f 
8|) and "The Meeting at Wu Chia Pu" (ft % &). There is another 
kind of official seal, similar in structure, only much larger. 

16. CH'ENG-LOU ($ ^), the city-tower. To represent a person in 
a city-tower, the actor stands on a table placed behind the cloth wall. 
In "The Strategy of an Unguarded City," two tables are put side by side 
behind the cloth wall. On them is placed another table and a chair. 
The actor, playing Chu-ke Liang, first mounts the table and then sits 
behind the top table to play on the "ch'in" (^ a seven-stringed musical 
instrument) . 



26 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 14. The Nun's Attire (by Mci Lan-fang) 
A Nun Seeks Love 



THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES . . 27 



17. Nui CH'ANG I (R >Mf), the chair on the back>stage and WAI 
CH'ANG I (#\- ^ ^), the chair on the front stage. The former is the 
chair put behind the table in the centre of the back stage and the latter 
is the chair in front of the table. 

18. TAO I (|JJ ;Rf), an overturned chair or a chair lying on its side. 
A chair not on its feet is no longer deemed a chair in the play, but 
something else, e.g. a mound, a common bench for the weary, etc. 

19. SHOU-CHI (g jgfc), the decapitated head. A bundle about the 
size of a head wrapped in red cloth (sometimes with beard if an old 
man) indicates a decapitated head. Any character decapitated runs 
quickly off the stage and the property-man produces the head if called 
for. 

20. CHANG-TZU (ifcg ^-), the bed, the tower, etc. An embroidered 
curtain, usually made of satin, represents a bed (Illus. 73) or a tower. 
Sometimes it is also used when high officials, civil or military, sit in 
session. 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




IIlus. 15. A Manchu Lady in Everyday Attire (by Wang You Chun) 



THE COSTUMES AND STAGE PROPERTIES 




Illus, 16. "Lao-Ian" (by Lee Too-ku'ei). 



30 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



CHAPTER 
THREE 





Cy 



nslrumenh 





The orchestra for Chinese drama is named "Ch'ang-mien" ( 
literally "the face of the show." As limited space does not allow the 
description of all the musical instruments, only the following have been 
chosen: 

1-2. HAO-T'ITNG (| ft) and 
SO-NA (Pg Ppj), the horns. They 
are of the trumpet type and 
produce loud sounds. They arc 
never played when a "tan." (see 
p. 37) is singing. 

3. HU-CH'IN ( jfl ^), the Chinese violin. This two- 
stringed instrument, played with a bow, is made of 
bamboo. It was introduced into China from the 
northern barbarian tribe Hu; hence, its name, hu-ch'in, 
meaning the violin of Hu. It is the leading instrument 
of the "p'i-huang" style (see p. 64) . Its tunes are very 
high-pitched. 

4. I-CRH-HU (.n $) the "minor" Chinese violin. It is 
usually played to assist the "hu-ch'in" and its structure 
is similar to that of the latter, only its pitch is lower and 
its, sound much softer. 

31 



Erh-hu 



32 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 





* 



Pan 




T'ang-kn 



ft 

Ti and Siao 



5-6. YUEH-GH'IN (ft ^), the moon 
guitar, with four strings, and SAN- 
HSIEN (=1 $), the three-stringed 
guitar. Both are used to assist 
the "hu-ch'in," therefore their tones 
are much softer than those of the 
"hu-ch'in." 

7. P\N 0$c) the time beater. It is made of three 
pieces of hard wood, two of which are tied together, 
side by side, with the third piece hanging on a cord. 
The third piece is used to strike the other two. A clear 
sound is produced. The actor listens to it to keep time. 

8-9. TAN-P'I-KU (.f[ jfc gj), the one- 
m sided drum and HUAI-KU (^ |$), the 
breast drum. These two instruments 
assist the "pan" to indicate time in 
Nuat-ku case the other instruments are so loud 

Tan-p'i-ku that the "pan" cannot be heard clearly. 

10. TANG-KII ($f JJf), the large drum. It is seldom 
used in ordinary plays. When the more prominent 
actors sing the "fan-erh-huang" tune 1 in the street scene 
in "Snow in June," this instrument is always used to 
assist the "pan." It is so delightful to the ear that it is 
now in vogue whenever that tune is sung. Moreover, 
in some of the dance scenes of Mei Lan-fang ($$ $j $) 
and Ch'ng Yen-ts'iu (^ fiji 5$c), it is used to accompany 
the "hu-ch'in." 

11-12. Tr (30 and Sue (1), the flutes. There are 
two kinds of flutes, "ti" (left) and "siao" (right). They 
look like the western flute, only the former when 
played is held parallel to the lips, with the second hole 
on the instrument where a piece of bamboo tissue is 
pasted serving as the mouth piece. In K*un-eh'u plays 
(see p. 63) /"ti" is the leading instrument. 



plays. 



*Tan-rh-huang" is a tune relative <to "6rh-huang" usually given in tragic 



THE MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS 



33 




Sheng 



f N 



Sin 




Hsiao-lo 




m 

m 



Vain-lo 



Nao 




P'i-p'a 



13. SHENG ( 2g ) , the reed-organ. This instrument is 
made of a set of tube-like bamboos fastened together. 
Its notes are very soft and pleasing. 

14. SIN ( J| ) , the cup-shaped bells. These bells help 
the "pan" to beat time. They are nearly always used 
with the large drum when the tragic songs in "f an-erh- 
huang" are sung. They are made of brass in the shape 
of round cups, in the bottom of which a cord is fastened 
so that the outer end of it may be used as a handle. 
When one bell hits the other, a delightful sound is 
produced. 

15-16. Lo OR), the gong and HSIAO-LO (/j^ g|), the 
small gorig. They are of the same structure, only the 
latter is much smaller. "Lo" produces very loud 
sounds and is generally used in playing the overture. 
Sometimes one or two strokes may be sounded between 
the musical passages or before some significant action 
takes place. The small gong is always used just before 
the "tan" steps on the stage. 

17. YUIN-LO (gf $|), gongs in scale. This instru- 
ment consists of ten gongs, each being about two-and-a- 
half inches in diameter, hung in a wooden framework 
and each representing a different musical tone in the 
graduated series. A little wooden striker is used to 
hit the gongs, 

18-19. NAO (^) and PA 
( $fc ) , the cymbals. They are 
very loud instruments made 
of brass, and generally used 
with the gong. 

20. P'I-P'A (g H), the lute. In olden times, "p'i- 
p'a" was the leading instrument in the orchestra of 
the Northern School of drama (see p. 62). It is made 
of wood and has four strings, a long neck and a bent 
head. Its sound box is semi-globular like that of the 
western ukelele. 




Pa 



34 , . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

As in the drama in other countries, the musical instruments are 
played to accompany the songs. Different, however, from practices in 
foreign shows, special musical passages, called 4v ku-men" (^ pg) 
literally "through the door," are played after each sentence, or line of 
poetry in songs, in which case the music is of a slow tempo, usually % 
time. These musical passages give the actor time to rest or to make 
some artistic gestures, for the music must correspond with the actions, 
as well as with the atmosphere of the play. Therefore, a frequent 
theatre-goer can tell at once what kind of a song is going to be sung or 
what kind of action will follow, as soon as ho hears the. "ku-men." 

Formerly, the "Chiang-mien 1 " (orchestra) was provided by the 
troupe manager, so the music was always the same, but after the leading 
stars began to write and sing their own compositions, these common 
orchestras could no longer meet their needs. Special musicians had to 
be trained for each particular artist. Therefore, the orchestra of the 
more prominent actors is always provided by themselves. As to the 
less prominent actors they only have violinists of their own. 



MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS 



35 




Illus. 18. "K'an-chien"; "Hua-lan" (by the Author). 



36 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DBA 




Illus. 19. "Kuei-men-tan" (by the Author) 



CHAPTER 

FOUR &ke (Zkarader 






All the characters in the Chinese drama except "tan" play male 
roles. The following may give some idea of the division of the character 
types : 

TAN ( J3 ), the female roles. 

(a) lao-tan (3g J3 ) a dignified old woman (Illus. 16), 
(fc) chin-i (flf ^c) a virtuous woman. This name, "blue coat," 
was derived from the colour of the garment, formerly worn 
in this role. Now the dress is black (Illus. 17). 

(c) hua-tan ($ JB flower-"tan") a coquettish woman or 
vivacious soubrette (Illus. 18). 

(d) kuei-men-tan (|i| f!J J3 in-the-chamber-"tan") a young 
or unmarried woman (Illus. 19). 

(e) tao-ma-tan (7JJ^ J[ sabre-steed-"tan") the military type 
of woman (Illus. 21). 

(/) ch'ou-tan (gt ji) comedienne. 

SHEN (& Illus, 26). 

(a) lao-shen (^ ^fe)--a dignified aged man (Illus. 20b, 43). 
(6) hsiao-shen (/J> & young-"shen") a youth (Illus. 65). 

1. shan-tzu-hsiao-sh&a (^ ^f* /J> & fan-"hsiao-shen") a 
young man who always holds a fan (Illus. 22). 
37 



38 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

2. chih-vei-hsiao-shen ($ H /] ^ pheasant-f eather-"hsiao- 
shen") a young man who wears pheasant feathers on 
his headgear (Illus. 55). 
(c) wa-wa-shen (*!*!& child-'^hen") a child (Illus. 67). 

Those of the military type are known as "wu-lao-shen" (^ ^ 
Illus. 23) and "wu-shen" ( K Illus. 24, 25) respectively, 

CH'OU (3fc) a comedian. 

(a) wen-eh'ou ( a) a clown (Illus. 70, 88). 

(b) wu-ch*ou (5 3t) a comedian of the military type (Illus. 
25). This role requires a slightly-powdered face usually 
with the design of a butterfly. 

CH'IN ($), the painted-face characters. 

(a) hai-teu (|gg black-head) the black face type (Illus. "/' 

p. 41). 

(6) fun-lien ($) Jj& powdered-face) the white-powdered face 
type (Hlus. 48). 

(c) the mixed-type the type of characters with faces painted 
in colours other than black and white. 

(d) wu-ch'in (jSi$* military-"ch'in") painted-face characters of 
the military type (Illus. 10, 72, 87). 

As the painted-face character type is not found in the western drama, 
it may interest the reader to know something of the development of this 
peculiar feature of the Chinese drama. 

Though no definite date can be found for the beginning of face- 
painting on the Chinese stage, yet we are sure that it was not perfected 
before the Ming Dynasty (A.D. 1368-1644), because before then only the 
wicked characters, such as the "white powdered faces/' Nos. 1, 2 and 3 
(see p. 43) , wore paint. The reason why it did not flourish during the 
Yuan Dynasty (A.D. 1277-1368) was that only "shen" .and "tan," who never 
wore painted faces, took the leading parts. It did not seem worth while 
to develop the art of face-painting for the minor characters. Historians, 
however, have found that as far back as the Northern Chi Dynasty 
(A.D. 550-577) that Prince Lan-ling and later Ti Ts'ing of the Sung 
Dynasty (A.D, 960-1277) wore formidable masks on the battlefield to 
cover up their handsome faces in order to frighten their enemies, 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



During the Ming Dynasty, strict rules began to be set down as to 
which character should wear which face. As years passed, the facial 
make-up became more and more complicated. To show the gradual 
changes, the following painted faces which General Ma Wu wore have 
been selected: 



(E 




(a) The Ming Period 
(A.D. 1368-1644) 




* 



(b) The Ch'ien-lung Period 
(A.D. 1736-1796) 





ft 



(c) The Hsien-feng Period 
(A.D. 1851-1862) 



(d) The Tung-ch'ihTeriod 
(A.D. 1862-1875) 




(e) The Kuang-sii Period 
(A.D. 1875-1909) 



40 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE D R \ M A 



From the fact that six terms for make-up are often spoken of among 
actors, in the order of main background, eyebrows, eye circles, nose, 
mouth corners and cheek lines, we can see how face-painting was 
developed. Special meanings are shown by the figures drawn on the 
faces, e.g. 





Cloud designs for the God 
of Clouds. 



(g) Flame designs for the God 
of Fire. 




tt 

m 




Mr 



(h) Leopard spots for a 
Leopard Devil. 



(i) An elephant's face for the 
monster whose original form 
was an elephant. 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



41 





(/) A Moon ! on the forehead 
of P'ao-tsen (fe SO, the won- 
derful judge, who could go to 
the Land of Spirits to find out 
the real facts from the dead. 



(k) The double battle-axe design 
on the forehead of Tou Erh- 
tung (H r: 1C), the expert 
in fighting with that weapon. 



Besides, actors use face-designs to show their respect or contempt 
for the ancient men whom they represent. 

Different colours represent different characteristics. At first, there 
were only five colours, indicating the following meanings : 

1. Red loyalty and uprightness. 

2. Purple same as (1) only less in degree; old age. 

3. Black simplicity and straightforwardness. 

4. Blue obstinacy and ferocity. 

5. Yellow hidden craftiness or cleverness. 

Later, these colours were added : 

6. Gold and silver dignity (mostly gods and fairies). 

7. Green wickedness (ghosts and devils). 

8. Pink and gray old age. 

As time passed, actors took much liberty in using the brighter 
colours with no other reason than to please themselves. 

Generally speaking, there are the following nine kinds of painted- 
faces: 



i The moon stands for night when the dead come forth and are active, whereas 
the sun stands for day, when the ghosts hide. 



42 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 





(a) The Predominant-colour Face 

(fttt) 

The whole face except 

the eyebrows has only 

one colour. 




(c) The Shattered Face (#) 

The face is painted with such 
irregular designs and in so 
many different colours that it 
looks as if it had been broken. 



(b) The Trisected-tile Face 
(HSI 

The eyebrows are broadened and 
lines are added above and below 
the eyes so as to divide the fore- 
head and the checks into three 
parts. 




(d) The Aged Face (^ |fr) 

The eyebrows are prolonged down 

to the lower edge of the ears for it 

was believed that the aged have 

extremely long eyebrows. 




(e) The Distorted Face (ft jft 

The features of the face are 

abnormal, e.g. an improperly 

located eye or nose. 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



43 



The predominant white colour represents a wicked and vicious man. 
In the following four kinds of faces, the degree of wickedness and 
craftiness is represented in direct proportion to the amount of white 
paint. 





(/) No. 1 "Ta-hua-lien" or the 
Entirely White Powdered 
Face (* 



No. 2 "Erh-hua-lien" or the 
Half White Powdered Face 





(h) No. 3 "Hsiao-hua-lien" 
or the Slightly White 
Powdered Face ( 'h ft 
ft It ft *fc It). 



(i) The White-Nose Face 



Only the nose is painted white, but 
on the present stage the painted 
part is much bigger than it was 
before. It is usually worn by 
military comedians, whose charac- 
ter, though not dignified, is quite 
upright. 



44 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Besides, each character type has its own peculiar way of being 
acted, for instance, a "tan's" smile is not in the least like that of the 
other character types. A "ch'in" laughs robustly and loudly; a "lao- 
shen" laughs sturdily and in a dignified manner; a "ch'ou" enjoys much 
freedom which is denied other actors, while a "tan" must smile charm- 
ingly and with more tranquillity. 

As to laughing and smiling, there are the following twenty kinds: 

1. To laugh happily (j 

2. To laugh coldly ( 

3. To laugh conceitedly 

4. To laugh jealously ($f ^) 

5. To pretend to laugh ($ *j 

6. To laugh surprisedly ($| 

7. To laugh hysterically (ft 

8. To laugh coquettishly (#| $). 

9. To laugh coyly ( ). 

10. To laugh broken-heartedly (51 ^). 

11. To laugh scornfully (g| ^). 

12. To laugh insanely (flg, ^). 

*s& 

13. To laugh treacherously (#f ^) often performed by actors 
playing successful wicked roles. 

14. To laugh heartily (^ ^) the performer usually laughs aloud 
three times to show exceeding joy. 

15. To laugh reluctantly (& tj) being dissatisfied at heart, yet 
feeling it impossible to do anything but laugh. 

16. To laugh grievingly (^^) full of grief, yet without any 
means of expressing the feeling. 

17. To laugh violently ($E 9) the actor usually laughs three 
times with upheld hands, either empty or with objects. 

18. To laugh uneasily (if $z) to hide embarrassment. 

19. To laugh affrightedly (fl| $) though already out of danger, 
the person is still overwhelmed with the recollection of his past 
experience. 

20. To laugh flatteringly (|^ ^) commonly performed by the 
'slightly white powdered face" character. 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



45 















10 11 12 

By the courtesy of Mr. Wang Yu-wei 

Illus. 20a. In The Dressing Room: "Tan" (by Mci Lan-fang) 



46 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DR4MA 















11 12 

By the courtesy of Mr. Wavy Yu-iuci 

Ilius. 20K In The Dressing Room: "Lao-shen" (by Ma Lien-Hang) 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



47 















11 12 

By the courtesy of Mr. Wang Yu-wei 

Illus. 20c. In The Dressing Boom: "Ch'in" (by Kin Shau-shnn) 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Jilus. 21. "Tou-p'ung"; "Tao-m-tan" (by the Author) 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



49 




Illus. 22. "Shan-tzu-hsiao-shn" (by Ch'eng Yen-rts'iu, playing that r61e in jest) 
NOTE: Sometimes actors play roles other than their professional ones, to amuse 
the audience. 



50 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




fflus. 23. "Wu-kMMMn"; "K'ai-k'ao" and K'axh'i" 
(by Yu Slro-yen, China's leading "Lao-sWn") 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



51 




IlJus. 24. "Wu-shen" (by Lee Wan-ch'un) 



52 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 25. (Left) "Wu-ch'ou" (by Wang Ch'ang-lin) ; (Right) "Wu*shen" 

(by Ma Lien-Hang) 



THE CHARACTER TYPES . . . . 53 

SOME MALE ROLES 
(For Illustrations see pp. 55-58.) 

1. MA LIEN-LIANG in civilian dress. 

Ma Lien-Hang in the role of: 

2. SIEH P'ING-KUEI. Play : The Red-maned Steed, Part II (.X ft ^) *f 



3. CHU-KE LIANG. Play: The Three Respectful Visits (^ g ^ Jt) 

4. Liu P'ANG, THE KING OF HAN. Play: The Final Parting between 
the King and His Favourite (f| 3 W\ iE)*t 

5. THE EMPEROR, SIEH P'ING-KUEI. Play: The Red-maned Steed, 

Part xi (mm mr 

6. A HERMIT, CHIEH TSU-T'SIA. Play : Conflagration of the Mien Hill 



7. A WARRIOR, Hsu TA. Play: Kuang-tai Chuang (J^ - 

8. YAO-LI. Play: The Assassination of Ch'ing-chi ($) 

9. Liu PEL Play: The Gallant Peace-maker (^ pg # 

10. CHANG, THE TAOIST MAGICIAN. Play: A Tale of Three Dwarfs 



11. FAN CHUNG-YU. Play: The Court Banquet (Jg$f; 

12. TENG CHIH. Play: Conquest along Five Lines 

13. SUN PE-YANG. Play: The Forged Mandate (flg 
14 Liu PEL Play: Hero Judges Hero (^ jg ffr 

15. CHI SIN. Play: The Conquest of Yung-yang 

16. CHAO K ? UANG-NI, THE USURPER. Play : The Empress' Wrath ( jg jg) * f 

17. EMPEROR TSEN-TE. Play: The Emperor Steps Out ($ f| gs JKL) 

18. THE FEARLESS MINISTER, CH'U SUI-LIANG. Play: The Ten Pro- 
posals (-]- Jt 3|c) 

19. PE HUAL Play: The Able Public Clerk (^ PP |fc A) 

20. CHU-KE LIANG. Play : The Strategy of an Unguarded City ( 

21. T'SIN CH'IUNG. Play: The Invasion of Tengchow (ft jf 

22. ME CHENG. Play : Hsueh-yen, the Faithful Concubine ( ^ g ) * 

23. TIEN TAN. Play: The Charge of the Ox Brigade (^ 4* 



* See Synopsis. 

fMa Lien-liang has never taken these roles in the respective plays. The 
pictures have been taken merely to show how the characters would look on stage. 



54 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

24. YANG YEN-HUI. Play : Yang Yen-hui Visits His Mother ( fi[5 $$:)* 

25. CHU-KE LIANG. Play: Offering at the River Loo (^ }f ff) 

26. MENG YU-HUA'S FATHER. Play: The Royal Monument Pavilion 

(ft * *>*t 

27. MU-LAN'S FATHER. Play: Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden 



28. THE PATRIOTIC AMBASSADOR, Su Wu. Play: The Ambassador 
Shepherd ( ft *) 

29. KUNG-SUN TSAN. Play: The Battle of the River Pan ( ft $f Vfc) 

30. SIAO ENG. Play: The Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter (fx 

m m *)* 

31. Liu PEL Play: The Fatal Camping Place (j g ) 

32. SIEH PAO. Play: A Family of Four Virtues (H ft ft 3 1 )* 

33. CHIAO HSUAN. Play: The Intriguers Intrigued (# J ^)* 

34. CH'U PIAXJ. Play: The Arrest of Fei Te-kung (Jjft 4g Jfi) 

35. THE OLD GENERAL, YANG CHI-YEH. Play: The Death of Yang 
Chi-yeh (ft & m l) 

36. SUNG SHIH-CHI, THE LAWYER. Play : Faithfulness, Fidelity, Purity, 
and Righteousness (JS Ji )* 

37. Wu SHEH. Play: The Pass of Chao, No- I 

38. Wu YUIN. Play: The Pass of Chao, No. II 

39. WANG MANG. Play: Yuin T'ai Kuan 

40. SHENG YING. Play: The Lily Lake 

41. WANG MANG. Play: Pe Mang T'ai 

42. THE RICH WIDOWER, HAN. Play: The Reward of Kindness ($c$?Jg)* 

43. Wu Tzu-su. Play: The Pass of Chao, No. I ($; 

44. K'UANG HUNG. Play: Loyalty Finds a Way (*$ 

45. TS'AI YUNG'S FATHER. Play : The Tale of the Lute ( g g i ) * t 

46. THE CHIEF EXAMINER. Play: The Royal Monument Pavilion 



47. KUNG-SUN. Play : The Cost of Saving the Master's Son ( A 3| ) * t 

48. GENERAL YANG PE. Play : The Two Faithful Officials ( - J 



* See Synopsis. 

fMa Lien-liang has never taken these roles in the respective plays. The 
pictures have been taken merely to show how the characters would look on stage. 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 



55 











Illus. 26. Some Male Roles 



56 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 








14 





18 




Illus. 26. Some Male Roles 



THE CHARACTER TYPES 













Illus, 26. Some Male Roles 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 















Illus. 26. Some Male Holes 



CHAPTER 



C//ie \=JJevelopmenl oj In 

@k 



nnese 




Gestures which are an essential part of the Chinese drama were 
derived from the ancient dance, but not until the T'ang Dynasty (A.D. 
618-907) did the art of acting acquire its concrete form. Some scenes in 
Mei Lan-fang's play, "Yang Kuei-fei," Part III, may give us an idea of 
how the Tang Emperor, Ming Huang (A.D. 712-756), himself a musician, 
encouraged the dramatic art. 

When it was felt that mere "p'e" ( & dialogue) was insufficient to 
arouse the interest of the audience, songs were introduced; later, when 
even the addition of songs no longer satisfied the audience, the dance 
was developed. This was not bringing in an unrelated art, for the 
actors themselves were conscious that when they concentrated their 
minds in singing, they involuntarily moved their hands and feet in 
accompaniment. Therefore, in a short time the interpretative dance 
reigned in the dramatic world. 

Great changes, however, intervened, and the dances were gradually 
transformed into the present conventional movements or gestures. By 
studying carefully the dances of the T'ang Dynasty and by reading the 
names of the particular postures, one cannot fail to find a distinct 
analogy between the movements or actions on the present stage and 
those of the ancient dances, even though only a fractional part of the 
record has been preserved. Besides, though not a few changes were 
made during the later dynasties, the fundamental principles remain 

59 



60 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

almost the same as in the early days, e.g. practically all arm and hand 
movements are still done in curves rather than in straight lines. Such 
gestures were (and still are) so appreciated by society that those per- 
formers who could only master singing were no longer as popular as 
those who could also dance. 

Therefore, it is not exaggerating to say that the dance is the source 
of Chinese drama. The earliest form of dancing was the very simple 
kind given at the social gatherings of the primitive tribesmen or before 
the altars where offerings were made to the deities. At a later period, 
dances were performed only by picked men and women. Finally, pro- 
fessional dancers began to appear. The main purpose was to provide 
entertainment for the Emperor, for the nobility, and to please the gods. 
Those plays given at the temples were open to the masses and were of 
a more popular nature. 

Even in the Chow Dynasty (1122-314 H.C.) the dance, though crude, 
was indispensable in the primitive plays. Those presented in the Han 
Dynasty (206 B.C. A.D. 220) were also very simple and crude. Most of 
them depicted impossible stories of monsters or unusual happenings. 

The far-reaching military conquests of the T'ang Emperors caused 
an influx of foreign music. The dramatic art was so encouraged by 
these rulers that it has been said drama reached its climax then. Satir- 
ical dialogue, lacking before that time, began to flourish in the T'ang 
plays. 

Starting with the Sung Dynasty (A.D. 960-1277) simple comedies 
became very popular. Whole stories began to be portrayed. Even 
after Northern China was overrun by the barbarian tribes, Chinese 
civilization, including drama, was accepted as a whole? by the invaders, 
and dramatic art remained almost unchanged. 

Up to the Yuan Dynasty (A.D. 1277-1368) "shen," the male character, 
took the leading part in all of the plays. Not until this period was 
"tan," the female role, elevated to share the leading parts. Practically 
all the parts were sung in solo, though action and declamation were no 
less essential than singing in the play as a whole. 

It was in this dynasty that the drama began to be popularly divided 
into two classes, namely, the Northern or "Tsa-chu" (H jftj) and the 
Southern or "Hsi-w6n" (ft ;). The following are the salient differ- 
ences between the two types: 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA . . 61 

1. DIFFERENCES IN NATURE. 

(a) The composition of the play. Each of the Northern Yuan plays 
was generally divided into four "turns" ( #f ) in each of which a "shen" 
or a "tan" took the leading part. Only the actor who played that part 
sang, the other minor characters responded in speech. Whenever both 
"shen" and "tan" were equally prominent in a "turn" they sang alternate- 
ly. Moreover, the leading part was not limited to the same character 
throughout the play, e.g. a "shen" or "tan" might play character A in 
the first "turn" and characters B and C in the following "turns." Thus he 
played the leading parts in all the "turns" but not the same character. As 
to declamation the usual order was (1) some passage of poetry, (2) the 
past life history of the character or self -introduction, and lastly, (3) the 
dialogue. The minor characters usually appeared on the stage first, 
gave some declamation or action and then followed the leading 
character, who also declaimed before he began to sing. 

The Southern type was not limited to four "turns." A single play 
might contain from forty to fifty scenes, e.g. the representative play of 
this school, "The Tale of the Lute" (|g ff K). had forty-three scenes, 
Though they were much shorter than the Northern type scenes, the 
whole Southern play was at least six or seven times as long as "Tsa-chii." 
The parts were not sung in solo but in chorus or in turn by all or the 
majority of the characters, leading and minor. 

Lines of poetry and self -introduction were similarly delivered as in 
"Tsa-chii," but sometimes, unlike the Northern play, the lines of 
poetry were divided among the characters and quoted in turn. Some 
more lines of poetry were recited at the end of the scene before the 
exit. Again in contrast to "Tsa-chii," almost every scene started with 
singing. Another dissimilarity was that the dance was much more 
popular in the Southern type than in the Northern plays. 

(b) The selection of songs. In the Northern school, numbers of 
songs having the same keynote were arranged in a single set. All the 
lines in any set had the same rhyme and were sung in the standard Kai- 
f eng (the former capital of the Sung Dynasty) dialect of Honan province. 

The songs of the Southern type were not limited to the same keynote 
nor to one set for each play. On the contrary, there were several sets 
of songs in a single play. 



62 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

(c) The ending. The Northern plays allowed tragic endings 
whereas the Southern type, though not without a very few exceptions, 
had only happy endings. Even the old tragic plays of the earlier 
dynasties were reconstructed for that purpose (see "Snow in June," 
Note II, p. 261). 

2. DIFFERENCES IN Music. 

Though the two types were developed from the same origin, yet 
the intermingling of each type with the folk songs and local music 
rendered striking differences along the following lines : 

(a) Musical instruments. In the South, the time beater, "pan" (see 
p. 32, Item 7), became the leading instrument. The flute was later 
added as an accompaniment, while in the North, the lute (see p. 33, Item 
20) was the dominant instrument. 

(b) Singing method. The Southern songs contained fewer words 
and were sung in prolonged tones, which ran continuously with the 
notes of the flute, for pause was not emphasized; but the Northern type 
had more words and tones were short. Pauses were strictly emphasized 
not only in sentences and words but even in the syllables of a single 
word. Therefore, the sweetness of the music of the Southern type was 
superior to that of the Northern, but its prolonged tones made the songs 
hard to understand and this difficulty was its chief defect. 

(c) Quality. The Northern music was rigid, simple and stimulating 
while the Southern was flexible, elaborate and alluring. 

In the early years of the Yuan Dynasty when the Tartars pushed 
southward, the northern "Tsa-chu" came with the conqueror. As it was 
a novelty to the southerners, it soon became very popular and supplant- 
ed the local "Hsi-w6n." Before long, however, "The Tale of the Lute/ 1 
the masterpiece of the latter type, began to attract great audiences and 
the "Hsi-wen" regained its former popularity, reaching its topmost 
position towards the decline of the Ming, the next, dynasty (A.D. 1368- 
1644). 

After the northern "Tsa-chu" was accepted by the Ming people, each 
play was divided into five "turns." The songs were no longer limited to 
solos but were sung in duet and chorus as well as by turns in solo. In 
addition to the solo dance in the Yuan plays, dancing in groups was 
introduced. 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA . . 63 

During the reign of the Ming Emperor, Chia-Tsing (A.D. 1522-1567), 
the musical genius Wei Liang-fu (H g. ft|), invented a new style of 
music and named it K'un-ch'u ( J| ^ ), after his native place K'un-shan 
a town near Shanghai. The plays of this Southern type, mostly 
romantic love stories, are the work of literary men, and are to be per- 
formed in a more exquisite and refined manner than the Northern kind. 
The songs are sung to the soft accompaniment of the flute. 

Soon K'un-ch'u excelled the other older branches of the Southern 
school, such as the Hai-yien ($ |$), which originated in the district of 
Hai-yien, Chekiang province, and became prevalent in Taichow, Kasheng, 
Wuchow, Wenchow, etc.; and the Yu-yao (f $fe), which originated in 
Yu-yao and became popular in Yangchow, Hsuchow, Chinkiang, Chang- 
chow, etc. During the reign of the Ch'ing Emperors, Kang-Hsi (A.D. 1662- 
1723) and Ch'ien-Lung (A.D. 1736-1796), K'un-ch'u, having been introduc- 
ed into the imperial palace, reached its climax. Returning after his 
visit to the South, Emperor Ch'ien-Lung brought back to the capital a 
whole troupe of K'un-ch'u actors, selected and presented by the rich 
and extravagant salt-merchants and local officials. Prior to this time 
the imperial theatrical department followed the Ming system by having 
the eunuchs perform on special occasions the seasonal plays for that 
particular day. Outsiders, however, non-professionals were some- 
times summoned to assist the eunuchs. 

Now, a new department, the "Literary Society" (ft g|5), presenting 
only K'un-ch'u plays, was set up parallel with the reorganized old 
theatrical system, newly named "Floral Society" Ofl $0, and performed 
the following types of plays : 

1. YI-YANG (^ g| Jg). This type originated in Yi-yang district, 
Kiangsi province, and spread to Peking, Nanking, and the provinces of 
Hunan, Fukien and Kwangtung. Its origin can be traced to a period 
earlier than the reign of Emperor Van Lib (A.D. 1573-1620) . 

2. KAO (jg Jg). It has been said that when "Yi-yang" became 
popular in Peking, it was discarded in its native place; it found favour 
and flourished in Kao-yang district where it received the new name, 
"Kao," No stringed instruments, only drums, gongs, trumpets, etc., are 
used in this type, so the music is very loud. 

3. CHING (^ Jg ). During years of performance in Peking 



64 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

"Yi-yang" was gradually altered into an almost entirely different form, 
constituting a separate school, popularly known as Ching. 

4. P'ANG-TZU ($|5 ^ jj). The name was derived from the piece of 
bamboo called p'ang-tzu, which is employed by the director of the orches- 
tra to beat time. Some important alterations gave a softening effect to 
the tune and made it very pleasing to the ear. While the original form 
was declining, this altered branch, now known as "Nan-p'ang-tzu" ( fg 
|$ -JO was chosen by the "p'i-huang" school to accompany romantic 
songs in love scenes. Therefore it is entitled to share the present un- 
surpassed popularity of the latter school. 

5. TS'IN (jjg |jg). This type, though reputed to have originated in 
Shensi province was in fact started in the province of Kansu. Its songs 
are never accompanied by the flute, but by "hu-ch'in" (the Chinese 
violin) assisted by "yiieh-ch'in" (the Moon guitar) . Therefore, it is said 
that the essential constituent, "hsi-p'i" (] $) of the "p'i-huang" type, 
always accompanied by these two instruments, is but a synonym of 
Ts'in. 

6. P'I-HUANG (jf $i). It is known to be a combination of "hsi-p'i" 
and "erh-huang" music. The name "erh (literally, two) huang" is 
derived from the fact that it originated in the two Huang districts in 
Hupeh province, namely, Huang-kon, and Huang-pi. Its songs are 
accompanied by the high-pitched "hu-ch'in," which instrument was 
introduced into China from the northern tribe, Hu. 

7. LUAN-TAN (SL 55). This school consisting of all the other types 
except K'un-ch'u is called a "medley," because of the mixture. Some 
writers, however, hold that it has been so named because the orchestra 
of this school consists of many kinds of musical instruments. 

8. LOCAL PLAYS. In many districts plays are given in the colloquial 
dialect, which is little known or appreciated outside of that locality. 
While these are of small dramatic value they do provide entertainment 
for the country people who have all too little to alleviate the monotony 
of their lives. 

During the last years of Emperor Chia-chun (A.D. 1796-1821) when 
K'un-ch'u and Yi-yang were at their height, some experienced actor of 
Anhwei province selected the best points of those schools, added some 
of his own invention, mingled "hsi-p'i," "p'ang-tzu" and "&rh~huang" 
together and called this pot-pourri "p'i-huang." Since almost all the 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA . . 65 

"p'i-huang" actors were Anhwei men, they called themselves the Anhwei 
Troupe ($ g). The tunes were so artistically welded together that it 
became a powerful rival of the Literary Society. Some other geniuses 
like Ch'eng Chang-keng (g g J|), an expert not only in "erh-huang" 
but in K'un-ch'u, Yu San-sheng (&HJBE), expert in "hsi-p'i," Wang 
Kuei-fung (fiE g #) and Tan Hsin-pei (ff & ^) cleverly improved 
the "p'i-huang" plays. 

Before long, the different schools stood thus : 

(a) Literary Society (IS SK) .................... K'un-ch'u (& ffi ) 

Kao (Kao-yang) 

* 
Ch 



(b) Floral Society 
or Liian-tan(?) 
t Jl) 



/n . . , 
Chmg (Peking) 

(K) 

P'ang-tzu ---- > Nan-p'ang-tzii ( 

(W?) 

Ts'in (Shensi) Hsi-p'i 

() (H A) 

Erh-huang (Hupeh) [-> P'i-huang (Peking) 



At the beginning of the reign of Emperor Tao-kuang (A.D. 1821-1851) 
K'un-ch'u began to give way to "p'i-huang" for these reasons: First, 
because the love stories of the K'un-ch'u type seemed to have been 
written after the same pattern and therefore were not so interesting as 
the various ethical "p'i-huang" plays; Second, the literary songs were 
not as easy to understand as the other simple kind. It is like the old 
saying, "The deeper the music, the less appreciative the audience." 
And finally, nearly all the K'un-ch'u actors were natives of Soochow, 
which city was, of course, their headquarters. When the Taiping 
Rebellion broke out, Soochow fell and suffered such great losses that 
K'un-ch'u has never been able to recover from the calamity. 

About the year 1921, some rich families in Soochow contributed a 
considerable sum of money with which a K'un-ch'u Renaissance Institute 
was established to train young boys for this dramatic profession. 
Though not without significant results, it is far from being in a position 
to compete with its rival, the "p'i-huang" type, which is peerless in the 
dramatic realm. 



66 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

During the decline of the Ch'ing Dynasty (A.D. 1644-1911), the influx 
of western drama caused the production of a group of modern plays in 
which realistic scenery was introduced. These plays were and are 
shunned by the conservatives for the latter strongly hold that as the 
stage is limited fundamentally in space and time, it cannot look or be 
real. There must be imagination! How could a high mountain be 
actually moved and put on the stage? How could a big forest be trans- 
planted? 

It is the main purpose of the Chinese drama that the actor, should 
produce an artistic effect rather than be true to life. For iMs the ideal, 
not the real, that is intended to be emphasized. The aim is to present the 
show as artistically as possible without heeding whether or not the 
details are true to life. Not only in intonation, such as musical cadence 
in speech, and rhythmical recitation in poetry, but also in bodily move- 
ments such as conventional gait and sleeve movement, there are striking 
differences from the sounds and actions of daily life. Various kinds of 
strict canons or rules must be carefully observed by the actors. Any 
expression of feeling a smile, a frown, a sigh, an indication of surprise 
must be conventionally given in accordance with special music. If an 
actor can make his audience feel and appreciate what he means to 
present in the play, it is sufficient. Therefore, the stage for purely 
Chinese plays is practically bare, having only a table and some 
chairs. 

Since, until recent years, the great actors, Ch'eng Chang-keng, Wang 
Kuei-fung, Tan Hsin-pei, and Sun Chu-sien (Jfc jfe" $|) played "lao- 
shen" 1 (upright, aged masculine roles), naturally persons playing this 
role occupied the foremost position. Then, the long-established ranking 
system was revolutionized by Mei Lan-f ang after his successful visit to 
Shanghai in 1913. For the first time in China's histrionic record, a 
"chin-i" (r61e for good and dignified woman), began to be ranked 
above "lao-shen," the heretofore superior partner. Since 1917 when 
Dr. Mei was chosen "The King of Actors," "tan" has maintained the 
foremost position. After this role assumed leadership on the Chinese 
stage, the four most prominent female impersonators began to be talked 
of as "The Four Kin-kongs" (gg -fc fe p$] the four immense figures which 
sit or stand on the sides of the front 'hall in every Chinese temple of 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA . . 67 

considerable size. The term is now used in the Chinese vocabulary to 
represent great persons or things). The "kin-kong tan" actors are: 

Mei Lan-fang (>fg gg ^) . . . . (Frontispiece) 

Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu Cg $| %fc) . . . (Illus. 4) 

Shang Hsiao-yuin (fj /JN ^) . . . (Illus. 27) 

SiinHui-shen (iff m fe) - - - - (Ulus. 28) 

The four "kin-kong tan" actresses are: 

Hsiieh Yen-ch'in ( f& ^) . . . (Illus. 29) 

Chang Nge-yuin (* i ) . . . (Illus. 30) 

Sin Yen-ts'iu (#f M ft) . < Illus - 31 > 

Tu Lee-yuin (f |g ft) . . . . (Illus. 32) 



Though many high class people went on the stage as amateurs, yet 
the professional players as a class were despised. They were looked 
upon as belonging to almost the lowest caste, chiefly because not a few 
actors conducted themselves in a despicable manner. Not until ambi- 
tious, upright actors, such as Mei Lan-fang, Yu Shu-yen (^ ^ ^), Sun 
Chu-sien and Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu came into prominence, was the dramatic 
profession regarded as respectable by the conservative society of China. 
Another reason that the status of actors has been raised is that some of 
them have gifts other than dramatic, such as painting (see pp. xxii, 
xxiii) and writing (see pp. ix, xiv). 



68 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM 




Illus. 27. The Mandarin Official Robe (by Shang Hsiao-yuin, in the Role 

of the Empress Dowager). 
PLAY : Vang Yen-hui Visits His Mother 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



69 




Illus. 28. Sun Hui^shen in the Role of He Yu-feng 



70 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM 




Illus. 29. Miss Hsueh Yen-ch'in in the Rdle of the Empress 
PLAY: The Empress' Wrath 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



71 





.. .'. "' ,/\ 

&V: ''",- '^M.-,' 



Illus. 30. Miss Chang Ng6-yuin in the Role of Meng Yu-hua 
PLAY: The Royal Monument Pavilion 



72 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Dlu& 31. Miss Sin Yen-ts'iu in the Role of Yii-ching-tao-jn 
PLAY : yii-ching-tao-jen 



THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



73 




:, 



Illus. 32. A Posture on Horseback (by Miss Tu Lee-yuin) 



CHAPTER 
ONE 



(2J leeve v v lovemenls 



Long sleeves were introduced in order to give more grace to the 
body movements. In the later dynasties, however, it was felt that 
these sleeves were too heavy for quick motiotis. Therefore, for the 
sake of lightness as well as cleanliness, cuffs, from one-and-a-half to two 
feet long and made of sheer silk, usually white in colour, were attached 
to the sleeves, and left open at the seam. This extension of the sleeve, 
when flourished, looked like flowing water, hence the term "Rippling- 
water sleeve" (7jc U). Generally, the leading artists wear longer 
sleeves than the minor actors, not only because they are masters of 
sleeve technique, but because they can afford to own more expensive 
costumes. 

From the saying, "the longer the sleeves, the better the dance," we 
can easily see why sleeve movements are the most important of all 
dramatic actions. In olden times, in the dance, which was the main 
feature of the drama then in vogue, long sleeves were almost indispens- 
able. Consequently, sleeve movement was very carefully studied 
and taught, as grace was imperiously demanded of both male and 
female characters. Moreover, like stage walking, sleeve movements 
should be performed in accord with the rhythm of the music. Each 
of them indicates some definite meaning; for instance, a "turning" sleeve 
(see p. 79) is a signal call for music; a "repulsing" sleeve (see p. 81) 
an expression of disagreement, etc. 

77 



78 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 33. The Concealing Sleeve (by Mei Lan-fang) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 79 

There are more than fifty different kinds of sleeve movements. In 
order to avoid pedantry, only those movements which are more com- 
monly used on the stage have been selected. In the following chapters, 
"sleeve" (with small "s") denotes the "rippling-water sleeve"; "R Sleeve" 
(with capital "s") stands for the real sleeve, and "hands," unless other- 
wise stated, means the hand hidden by the sleeve. As to the technique 
of performance, the descriptions in this book emphasize the "tan's" 
movements. 

1. THE TURNING SLEEVE ($- iffi). 

This is the most important sleeve movement, performed by all the 
actors. 

Start with right hand, palm inward, a little below the chest. Move 
downward and towards the right in a curve. On reaching the front of 
the slightly bent right knee, make a quick turn at the wrist, and throw 
the sleeve backward and a little to the right. The eyes should follow 
the motion of the sleeve and the body should lean forward in harmony 
with the hand movement. 

The left hand may go through the same movements, but in the 
opposite direction. Sometimes both hands may make the same move- 
ment either alternately or together. In the latter case, the movements 
are called respectively "alternative-turning" sleeves (rff ty ^) and 
"double-turning" sleeves (fgHWO- 

Meaning: (a) It serves as a warning to the orchestral director 1 that 
the actor is ready for a change, e.g. to sing, to talk, or 
to proceed with some new gesture. 

(6) It also serves as a link between two movements. 
Usually, when an actor makes his appearance, he first 
walks to "Chiu Lung Kou" (see Part I, Ch. I), where 
he stops for just a moment to let the audience have a 
clear look at him and see what kind of character he is 
to play. Here he often performs this sleeve movement 
before he proceeds. 



1 "Chiao-pan" ( Wj- ft), or the signal to orchestra. The actor usually prolongs 
the last word of his de-clamation as a warning to the orchestra to be ready that 
he is about to sing. At the same time a "turning" sleeve is performed. 



80 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 34. The Aside Sleeve (by Wang Shau-t'ing and Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: The Suspicious Slipper 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 81 
2. THE ASIDE SLEEVE (flf fft $j). 

This is also a very important sleeve movement, because it is per- 
formed by all characters. 

Raise the right hand to the right side, level with the cheeks. Let 
the sleeve hang down naturally from the fingers (Illus. 34, 85). Some- 
times the actor walks a few steps to the side of the stage away from 
the other players. 

The "aside" on the Chinese stage has much the same meaning that 
it has in the West. Gestures made or words spoken to oneself in the 
presence of other characters on stage are considered either secrets 
revealed to the audience only, or private thoughts given aloud (Illus. 
70,76). 

Meaning; It denotes that the other characters on the stage can no 
longer see or hear what the actor, with the sleeve thus 
raised, is doing or saying. For instance, he may express 
his secret plan, or give warning to his accomplice, or do 
anything that is not to be understood by the other characters. 

3. THE CONCEALING SLEEVE (jg |ft). 

The sleeve is raised just as in (2) only higher and more to the front. 
It should be held sufficiently high to hide the actor's face. A semicircle 
is formed with the arm. Unlike (2) the actor should remain silent 
with eyes looking down (Illus. 33). 
Meaning: (a) To show embarrassment. 

(&) To prevent oneself from being discovered. 

4. THE REPULSING SLEEVE ($ ^), 

(a) After a circular wrist movement, throw the sleeve abruptly 
towards the person disliked. At the same time cast an angry look al 
him, and then turn the head in the opposite direction to show that no 
further intercourse is desired. 

(b) Raise the right hand relaxed. When it reaches the front of 
the chest, by a graceful wrist movement, turn the palm toward the left 
front, letting the sleeve hang naturally from the extended fingers. 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM. 




Illus. 35. The Greeting Sleeves (by the Author) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 83 

Incline the body a little to- the right, and shake the head in negation 

(Illus.72). 

Meaning: To express dislike, anger, or repulsion. 

5. THE SENDING-AWAY SLEEVE (f[ $}). 

In a curve movement raise the hand to the front, slightly below the 
face, palm inward. Then by a circular wrist movement throw tlje 
sleeve forcefully outward from the body, either once or three times, 
using both hands alternately. In the latter case the actor steps back- 
ward in harmony with the hand movements. 
Meaning: To send away a person or thing. 



6. THE GREETING SLEEVES (jg; 

Place the left hand below the chest on the right side of the waist, 
and put the right hand on it. At the same time, make a graceful bow 
(Illus. 35). 
Meaning: To show respect to the person greeted. 



7. THE DUSTING SLEEVE 

Raise the left hand a little above the head, with -folded sleeve and 
arm upheld in a curve. Simultaneously, bend a little forward at the 
waist, slightly brush the seat with the right sleeve, first to the right, 
then to the left, and again to the right, as if to dust the chair of the 
honourable guest or superior. Similarly, but in opposite directions, use 
the left hand to dust the chair. Again dust with the right sleeve (Illus. 
41). Sometimes the movements are preceded by a ceremonial offering 
of wine, as is shown in the play "Killing the Tiger General" (see 
synopsis). This custom remains in real life. 

For instance, in an old fashioned wedding celebration, the seat of the 
mother-in-law is to be thus "dusted" by the bride, only she may use a 
large silk handkerchief if she does not wear long sleeves. 
Meaning: To show utmost respect or honour to the person to be seated. 

8. THE UPHELD SLEEVE ($j H). 

(a) When only one hand is used, this movement is usually made 
by the right hand. In addressing a person, raise the hand up a little 
to the front and above the head by a quick circular movement at the 



84 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM. 




Illus. 36. The Wretched Woman: The Upheld Sleeve (by Mei Lan-fang) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS 



85 



wrist. Throw the sleeve upward and inward so as to fold and let it 
rest on the back of the hand. At the same time, bare the "open" (see 
p. 99) left hand, palm outward, and touch lightly the raised right hand, 
calling the name of the person addressed. Usually, this movement is 
followed by a "turning" sleeve (see p. 79). 

(b) In lamentation the sleeve is thrown upward and outward 
instead of inward, and hangs from the extended fingers of the supine 
hand (Illus. 36, 58). 

Sometimes both sleeves are raised. The most beautiful way of 
performing this is to first raise the left hand as high as the lower chest. 
Then pass the right hand between the chest and the left hand. Lift the 
arm up in a curve a little above the head and towards the front; fold 
the sleeve outward from the head. Raise the left hand similarly and 
poise it about four inches from the right. Both arms should be upheld 
in graceful curves and a little in front of the head so as to hide a part 
of the face. Simultaneously, slightly stamp the right foot to show 
deep grief. This movement is beautifully portrayed in the plays "The 
Suspicious Slipper" and "Killing the Tiger General." 

Meaning: (a) To address a person, in sight, in a picture, at a distance 
or deceased. 

(b) To express deep sorrow or remorse. 

(c) To warn the orchestral director that the actor is ready 
to sing or to declaim. 

(d) To show desperation in undertaking some serious task 
or dangerous enterprise. 



9. THE ADDRESSING SLEEVE 



Raise the left hand a little below the 
chin. Fold the sleeve. Bare the "open" 
right hand; touch lightly the raised left 
sleeve and greet the person to be address- 
ed. This is usually done to a person who 
is present, but sometimes this movement 
is performed in mentioning the name of 
some beloved or honoured person who is 
absent. 




The Addressing Sleeve 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 



Looking Backward with Running Sleeves 
(Sleeve Dance by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY : Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 87 

The only difference between (8a) and (9) lies in the position of the 
hands. In (9) they are held much lower than in the preceding move- 
ment. 

Meaning: (a) To show respect to the person addressed or mentioned. 
(6) To seek attention from the person addressed. 

10, THE RESOLUTION SLEEVE (& ^j). 

The right hand, raised level with the right shoulder, is turned at 
the wrist in an inward and upward circle, and then brought straight 
down with the hand prone. Simultaneously, the head is shaken and 
the words "Ya-bah" (^ f|) are spoken, meaning "I have reached a 
decision!" or "It seems as if this is the only course for me to pursue!" 
Meaning: To reach a decision, e.g. to determine to sacrifice one's life. 



11. THE SHADING SLEEVE (| 

Raise and fold the right sleeve as in (8b), but rest the raised sleeve 
directly on the head with the right arm gracefully poised in a curve 
just above the head as if to shelter it from scorching sun or heavy rain 
(Illus.42). 
Meaning: The sleeve serves as a shade. 



12. THE RUNNING SLEEVES ($r % Illus - 37 ) 

Throw the sleeves upward and let them hang slanting on the outer 
side of the wrists. Then immediately stretch out both arms level with 
the shoulders. The actor is not permitted to run straight forward, but 
rather sidewise, so in running to the right front, he first turns a little 
towards the left, though his torso and face should be kept towards the 
right. The right hand is raised a little higher than the head as if leading 
towards the front. Then, with small, mincing steps, he runs gracefully 
in curves and finally exits. If the destination is in the opposite direc- 
tion, the actor performs the same movement but in the opposite 
direction. 

13. THE WEEPING SLEEVE (ft %). 

Hold the upper corner of the left sleeve with the right hand (bare), 
and raise to the eyes, just near enough to seem that the actor is wiping 
away his tears with the sleeve. 
Meaning: The sleeve serves as a handkerchief. 



88 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 38. The Responding Sleeve (by Mei Lan-fang) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 89 
14. THE RESPONDING SLEEVE ( 



Placing the right hand below the chest and a little to the front, by 
a quick circular wrist motion fold the sleeve so as to let it rest slanting 
from the wrist (Illus. 38). At the same time, the actor bends a little 
forward and says to the inferior, who is bowing before him, "Please get 
up," or "No more salutation." 
Meaning: To show familiarity. When both hands are employed, it 

signifies utmost intimacy between the person greeted and 

the person greeting. 

15. THE INTRODUCTION SLEEVE (5$ $$ j$| ^ %). 

This movement is usually made at the beginning of the play when 
the actor portrays a powerful general, a person of great prestige, etc., 
and is about to proclaim some solemn orders. With many of his fol- 
lowers standing on either side, the actor advances to the centre front 
of the stage and stands facing about 30 degrees to the right. He holds 
up his left hand, with the folded sleeve resting on it, directly in front 
of his face. The right hand (bare) holds the lower corner of the left 
"R Sleeve." In this posture, the actor sings the "tien-chiang-ch'un" 
(ift & HO tune. 1 Sometimes the left sleeve is raised before the actor 
steps out of the "Shang-ch'ang-men," the entrance curtain. After the 
delivery of the "tien-chiang-ch'un" the actor announces the name of 
the character 1 he is to play, while holding the sleeve as before, except 
lower down and before the chest. 

Sometimes, instead of directly announcing his name, the actor 
performs a "la shan p'an" (see p. 116, Item 4) and then, raising the 
sleeve to the chest, introduces the character. 

Meaning: To introduce the character to the audience. (The original 
meaning is that not until the sleeve is put down does the 
actor take up the role of the character in the play. In other 
words, before then he is the actor himself.) 



i "Tien," "Chiang* and "Ch'un," the first three words in the song, were chosen 
as the title of that tune, because it was customary in Chinese drama to name a 
tune from the first three words. This tune is usually sung by those who imper- 
sonate high officials. It is similar to a prologue in nature. 



90 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 39. The Attention Sleeve (by Ch'e*ng Yen-ts'iu) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 91 

16. THE RESTING SLEEVES (>fg $j). 

Unless the actor plays the role of a ghost, or wishes to show that 
he is in a very awkward position, such, as his conspiracy being discover- 
ed or his plan being utterly frustrated, he is forbidden to drop the 
hands to the sides of the body because this would be displeasing to the 
eye. Therefore, if one hand, for instance the right, is down a little to 
the left, the other should be placed on the right arm a little below the 
elbow (Illus. 72). 

17. THE ATTENTION SLEEVE (f^ft). 

Raise the right hand to the side of the head and by a circular wrist 
movement fold the right sleeve upward and outward. Let it fall back, 
hanging naturally from the wrist, and at the same time say "Behold!" 
(Illus. 11, 39). 
Meaning: (a) To look ahead. 

(6) To tell the person addressed to look ahead, 
(c) To give a signal call (see "Chiao-pan," p. 79) to the 
orchestra. 

18. THE FOLDING SLEEVE (#f ffi). 

First throw the sleeve upward so as to cause part of the "R Sleeve" 
to fold upon the wrist and rest on the back of the hand with the sleeve 
hanging down naturally (Illus. 58). 

19. THE SNATCHED SLEEVE (%[ ft). 

Swing the right sleeve inward and then outward. By a quick 
movement catch the sleeve in the right hand and hold the arm in a 
curve on the right side of the body, level with the chest (Illus. 40). 
This is usually performed by the military type characters, never by 
the "tan," but in the play "Loyalty Finds a Way," where the beautiful 
lady feigns insanity to avoid a second marriage, it is permitted in order 
to prove to the Emperor that she is insane. 



20. THE HANGING SLEEVES (3 

When an actor plays the role of a ghost or the role of one in great 
distress, he extends his arms straight down, letting the sleeves hang a 
little to the front and about six inches from the body (Illus. 40). 



92 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 40- "Mang" : (Left to right) 1 "Fun-lien" (by Liu Lien-yung) ; 

The Hanging Sleeves. 2 "Shen" (by Wang Shau-t'ing). 

3 "Tan" (by Mei Lan-fang) ; The Snatched Sleeve 

PLAY : Loyalty Finds a Way 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . . 93 



k*A'&'tJ&*jj^'^' 4tti ;' **>. w .' ' 'j! r; i? ,'.&f ' , 




Illus. 41. The Dusting Sleeve (by the Author) 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Him. 4& The Shading Sleeve (by the Author) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS SLEEVE MOVEMENTS . 95 





Hlus. 43. The Upheld Sleeve; "Tieh-tzii" (by Yu Shu-yen, China's leading 
"Lao-shen"); The Open Hand; "Ch'ou" (by Wang Ch'ang-lin) 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 44, (Left to right) 1 Long "K'an-chien" (the Maid by Chu Kuei-fang). 

2 The Lady (by Mei Lan-fang). 3 The Open Hands; "Fun-lien" 

(by Liu Lien-yung) 

PLAY : Loyalty finds a Way 



CHAPTER 
TWO 



^fyuma ^f vlovewienls 



Next in importance to the sleeve movement is the hand movement, 
for in plays where the female impersonator takes the roles of "hua-tan" 
and "kuei-men-tan" or in dances where an article or articles, e.g. a 
plume or two swords, are held, the sleeves only reach to the , wrist. 



1. THE OPEN HAND (5g 

In stage language the "open" hand means that the palm is held 
outward with the finger-tips up. In case of a "tan" the arm should 
be held gracefully. Each character type, however, has its peculiar 
way of "opening" hands. For example: 

(a) "Ch'in" (the painted-face characters): Extend the fingers 
with strength keeping them all apart so that the tips of the 
fingers form a semi-circle (Illus. 44), 

(b) "Lao-shen" (the aged male characters) : Extend the four 
fingers with the thumb bent forward at right angles to them 
(Illus. 90). 

(c) "Hsiao-shen" (the young male characters) : Extend and hold 
together the first three fingers, with the thumb bent close to 
the palm and the little finger, slightly forward and apart from 

the others. 

97 



98 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Tllus. 45. The Helpless Hands (by Mei Lan-fang and Wang Shau-t'ing) 
PLAY: The Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . 99 

(d) "Tan" (the female characters) : Put the thumb on the last 
joint of the middle finger which is held a little forward and 
leave the other three fingers naturally extended. 





The Open Hand 

2. THE HELPLESS HANDS (jg 

First lift both hands prone and by a quick circular wrist movement 
turn palms up, leaving the hands hanging limp from the wrists. Simul- 
taneously, shake the head (Illus. 45). 
Meaning: (a) To show helplessness. 

(6) To show that something is lacking. 

3. THE HINDERING HAND ($| ^). 

Open the right hand as in (1), palm towards the left, in a defen- 
sive position and turn the head to the right. If the left hand is used, 
it should go through the same movements but in opposite direction. If 
both hands are raised at the same time, they should be held from one 
to one-and-a-half feet apart, with both palms in the same direction and 
the face turned away (Illus. 51). 
Meaning: To hinder or to disapprove. 



4, THE FIGHTING FIST ( 

Bend the four fingers, and press the thumb tightly against the 
middle joint of the middle finger, with the index finger curved above 



100 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




IJIus, 46. The Contemplative or the Project Hand (by Mei Lan-fang) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS 



101 



the thumb. The tip of the little finger should touch the third finger, 

because a tight fist does not look artistic. This movement is seldom 

performed by "tan," but in the play "The Meeting at the Fallen Bridge" 

(see p. 215), the maid does often raise her fists against her supposed 

master in revenge for his desertion of the- White Snake Lady, her 

mistress. 

Meaning: To protest or to fight with fists. 

5. THE YIELDING HANDS ($ ^). 

Lift the right hand as high as the face, palm outward in a defensive 
position, with the left hand resting, palm up, before the waist. Then 
move the right hand down in front while the left moves up. When the 
hands have completed the circle, the back of the right hand descends 
sharply into the left palm. Simultaneously, the right foot is slightly 
stamped to indicate the proper emotion. 
Meaning: (a) To express disappointment. 
(6) To express regret. 

(c) To show that the person is compelled to reach a deci- 
sion. 

6. THE CONTEMPLATIVE HAND OR THE PROJECT HAND (& ff). 

(a) Raise the left hand (bare) to the head; and place the middle 
finger on the temple, with eyes downcast and head drooping a little 
forward. Place the right hand at the back or with bare hand grasp 
the lower part of the left sleeve, folded on the forearm (Illus. 46). 

(fc) Place the right hand "open" on the chest. Move it in circles, 
with only the middle finger and the palm touching. At the same time, 
move the head in circles in harmony with the hand movements. 

(c) Put the palms together before the chest. Slip the left hand 
down, and bend the four fingers of the right hand over those of the 
left, when the latter rests on the right palm. Repeat the above with 
right* hand leading, and with head drooping slightly. 

(d) Shake the head and clap the hands once. Lift the right hand 
to the head. Alternately tap the first two finger tips against the 
temple. Walk back and forth restlessly, looking downward and with 
the left hand moving in circles on the back of the left hip. 



102 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 47. The Fencing Hand (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY : The Filial Daughter, Lien Chin-fena 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS 



103 



7. THE FENCING HAND 

This is the only time when a "tan" extends 

the first two fingers, instead of only the index 

finger. The thumb touches the third finger tip 

and the little finger is curved naturally (Illus. 

47, 71): 

8. THE ASIDE HAND (ff {fe -f ). 

Raise the hand sufficiently high to hide the 
face from the other characters on the stage and 
then express the emotion or secret to the audience 
(see the "aside" sleeve). 




The Fencing Hand 



9. THE SWIMMING HANDS (ffi fa 

Extend the hands forward and then push the arms outward and 
backward as if swimming. 

10. THE GESTURES OF POINTING ($f ^;). 

There are many kinds of gestures to show direction. When an 
object is to be located, it is not permissible to point directly at it, but 
it is necessary to first move the pointing hand gracefully in curves or 
circles, before pointing. Generally for objects at a distance the point- 
ing hand moves in larger rounds or curves than for objects near at 
hand. A "tan" should keep the following rules: 

The tip of the thumb should lightly touch the 
middle finger tip with the index finger extended, and 
the other fingers curved naturally like orchid leaves. 
From this position of the hand the expression "Or- 
chid-fingers" is derived. 

The Harmony of Bodily Movements. If the 
right hand does the pointing, the eyes follow its 
movements and the whole body assumes a grace- 
ful, poised position with the right foot a little to 
the back, and the left hand akimbo or in front of 
The Pointing Hand the lower chest. Every action must be done strictly 




104 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Jllus. 48. (Left to right) l"Fun-lien" (by Liu Lien-yung); 2 "Tan" Pointin 
Above (by Mei Lan-fang) ; 3 The Maid (by Chu Kuei-fang) 

PLAY: Loyalty Finds a Way 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . 105 

according to the musical tempo. If the left hand points, the action is 
the same, but in the opposite direction. Usually, when an object at 
a distance is to be indicated, the body leans a little forward; if at a 
height, a little backward; if at a point diagonally left or right, a little 
towards that particular direction. 



1. To point straight in front (ffj 

(a) On a high level. The pointing hand starts slightly below 
the face, moves inward, makes a circle, and points toward 
the object with a prone hand (Illus. 48). 

(b) On a low level. The hand starts as in (a), but points 
below in front of the feet instead of above. 

2. To point to the right front (; jg). 

(a) On a high level. The right hand starts three to four in- 
ches before the left shoulder, moves left and downward 
in a curve, and then up, pointing to the right with a prone 
hand. 

(6) On a low level. The right hand starts from high above 
the head, moves downward and to the left in a curve and 
then points outward and downward towards the right with 
a prone hand. 

3. To point to the left front ( $g). 

(a) On a high level. The right hand starts at the same place 
as in (2a) but instead of moving to the left and downward, 
it moves upward in a left-to-right circle, and finally points 
to the left with palm at right angles to the floor (Illus. 49). 

(6) On a low level. The hand starts as in (2&), but moves 
downward to the right in a curve, and points to the left 
with a supine hand. 

4. To point to the back (^ $&) 

There are three methods of performing this movement. The eyes, 
after following the hand movements, should immediately turn to the 
person with whom the performer is speaking. 

(a) After a circular wrist movement, the supine right hand 
points backward over the right shoulder. 



106 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 49. Pointing to the Left Front (by Mei Lan-fang) ; "Lao-sheV 
(by Wang Shau-t'ing) 

PLAY : The Suspicious Slipper 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . 107 

(6) The right hand starts level with the left shoulder, or a 
little below the face, moves upward and outward in a 
circle and points through the left arm (akimbo) with a 
supine hand. 

(c) The right hand starts before the left shoulder and moves 
upward and outward in a circle. On coming to the left 
shoulder again, the hand, now relaxed, should, by a grace- 
ful wrist movement, turn the palm toward the left and 
point backward over the left shoulder. 

5. "Fan Chih" (JH $?) i-e. to point above or below with the hand 
above the head. 

The right hand (prone) starts a little before the face and moves 
downward and toward the left in a circular movement. Gradually the 
arm is lifted until it is poised above the head in a curve with a supine 
hand pointing up (the head is now inclined toward the right front by 
the bending of the body in that direction). The left hand should be 
akimbo, and the right foot a little behind the left. 

In pointing below, the upper part of the body should lean toward 
the left. Therefore, in both of the postures, the upheld arm is always 
at right angles to the head. 

6. To point with both hands ( jg -^ jg ) . 

When both hands are employed to point at the same time, the 
"leading" hand is about one foot from the "following" hand, in a 
slanting line to the body, with the foot on the opposite side a little to 
the rear. If the right hand is leading, the left foot steps back simul- 
taneously as the hand points to the definite object or direction. The 
eyes should follow the movement of the hands and the body should be 
held in harmony with them. 

Sometimes, however, the hands may point alternately, and in that 
case, they move in the direction to.be indicated, in successive advancing 
circles. 



7. To point in hate or- in anger (% 

The actor follows the directions as in (la), but points directly at 
the person hated, and accompanies the act with the proper facial ex- 
pression. 



108 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 50. Pointing to Oneself (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY : A Nun Seeks Love 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . 109 



8. To point at a group of objects ( 

Start with right hand, palm upward, a little below the left shoulder, 
move it toward the right in a horizontal line to about two feet from the 
starting point. Actors playing roles other than "tan" point with a prone 
hand. 

The gestures described above refer only to the location of other 
persons or things. The following explain those gestures which locate 
the parts of one's own body: 



9. To point to oneself (g 

(a) Place the hands (bare) "open" (see p. 99), palms upward, 
against the chest, with the fingers of one hand above those 
of the other. At the same time nod the head once as if in 
acknowledgment. 

(6) Raise the right hand (bare) "open/* and place the extended 
middle finger on the chest, palm toward the body (Illus. 
50) and nod. 

(c) If the actor wears long sleeves, the right hand should be 
similarly placed before the chest, with the sleeve pre- 
viously folded by an upward and outward turn at the 
wrist. 



10. To point to the head 

Start with the right hand a little in front of the left shoulder and 
move it outward and downward in a curve. Then gradually lift the 
arm and when the elbow is about level with the shoulder on the right 
side, point to the head with a supine hand. 

11. To point to the face or any part of the face (JgffisJtD Jfc). 
There are three different ways of doing this: 

(a) For the right side, point with the right hand, palm out- 
ward, about three inches distance from, and on the level 
with the part of the face to be indicated. For the left 
side, use the left hand. 

(6) Same as in (a) as to the position of the hand with regard 
to the face, except that the hand is held "open," palm 
inward, without using the index finger for pointing. 



[10 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus, 51. The Hindering Hand ("Tan" by Mei Lan-fang) ; "Wu-ch'in" 

(by Liu Lien-yung) ; The Maids on the sides (by Yao Yii-fu 

and Chu Kuei-fang) 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . Ill 

(c) Reach forth the right hand to the left side (or the left hand 
to the right) about level with the left shoulder, palm out- 
ward, and point with the index finger backward toward 
the face. 

12. To point to the arm (or the hand Jg g jR| gfc ^). 

Raise the arm (or the hand) to be indicated in a curve before the 
chest, palm outward, hand "open." Then similarly hold up the other 
hand, also palm outward, with the index finger pointing to the arm 
(or the hand). 

13. To point to the waist (Jg fig). 

All characters other than "tan" never point to the waist but indicate 
it by putting the hands on it, because it is considered vulgar to point to 
the waist. Only a "tan" may put her hand across and point to the other 
side of the waist; for instance, a "tan" may extend the right hand across 
the front and point to the left side of the waist. 

14. To point to the leg (or the foot $jj JJg fc J). 

Place the right foot behind and a little to the left of the other foot. 
Extend the right hand across the front, and point a little backward to 
the right leg (or the right foot) with a supine hand, held at the left 
side of the waist. Turn the head to the left, with eyes following the 
movements of the hand. The left hand may be held either akimbo or 
in a curve before the chest. 

15. To point to the chest or the abdomen (jg jfe gg, Jig). 

It is strictly forbidden to directly point to the chest or the abdomen, 
for such movement is very unpleasing to the eye. An actor, however, 
may lightly touch these parts, if the indication is necessary. 

Besides the above mentioned ways of pointing, there are still others, 
such as to point with the object held in the hand and to point with an 
empty hand to the object held in the other hand. 

16. To point with an object, such as a fan, a horse-whip (see p. 24, 
Item 4), a duster (see Footnote, "A Nun Seeks Love"), a 
pen, a sword or a sabre ($p % f$ Jjf ). 

The object is usually held with the thumb and the first two fingers, 
leaving the other fingers naturally curved or artistically extended (Illus. 



112 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM^ 




Illus. 52. Pointing to the Object Held in the Other Hand ("Tan" by Mei Lan-fang) ; 
"Lao-shen" (by Wang Shau-t'ing) 

PLAY: The Suspicious Slipper 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS HAND MOVEMENTS . . 113 

50, 51, 52). The other parts of the body should also be kept in harmony 
with the hand movements, as above described. The following are the 
three ways of pointing with the object: 

(a) Hold the handle of the object and point with its head. 
(6) Hold the handle of the object (palm downward) with the 
third and fourth fingers in such a position that the object's 
head hangs down and the index finger points the direction. 
(c) Hold the handle, letting the object rest on the arm and 
point with the index finger of the same hand. 

17. To point with an empty hand to the object held in the other 
hand 



(a) The object is held level with the shoulder. 

Raise the pointing hand upward and to the right in a curve. When 

a circle is completed, point with palm outward (Illus. 52). Or, raise 

the pointing hand a little before the shoulder, move it outward and 

downward in a small circle and point to the object with a supine hand. 

(6) The object is poised on the fingers of one hand in front of 

and above the shoulder. 

The pointing hand starts a little in front of the chest and about 
level with the shoulder, and moves in a right-to-left circle (if the right 
hand is pointing) or vice versa if the left hand is pointing. The arm 
is gradually lifted a little above the head, and toward the front in a 
curve, the hand pointing to the object with the palm outward. 



18. To point with an open fan (& jjg J| ft). 

Besides the above mentioned ways of pointing with an object, a 
"tan," and only a "tan," has two other methods of indicating direction 
by the use of an open fan. For example, in pointing to the right: 

(a) Hold the open fan in a horizontal position in the right 
hand a little below the right shoulder with the outside 
corner of the fan pointing to the right. The left hand 
should slightly touch the inner edge of the fan. 

(b) Hold the fan in the left hand as in (a), and rest the right 
hand on it. Then after going through the necessary cir- 
cular movements, the right hand points to the right. 



114 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

19. To point to a city gate (Jg J& pg). 

This is a special movement, performed only for this purpose. There 
are usually three characters in the name of a city and these are placed 
over the gate (see p. 25, Item 13). 

The hand must point three times. Each time the actor points, he 
reads a character. If he reads the name twice, he must point six times. 



CHAPTER 

THREE A/trm ^?y lavements 





As some of the arm movements have been described in Chapters 
I and II, the following descriptions will only cover those in which the 
hands move similarly to those already described but in which the 
position of the arms is different. 



1. THE EMBRACING ARMS (j& J}& JJf ) 

Fold the forearms across the chest, letting the palms rest on the 
upper arms. Sometimes, slightly shake the head. 
Meaning: (a) To show despair. 

(6) To express chilliness or illness. 

2. THE RESTING ARMS (fg JJfr flf ). 

Only those characters playing the r61e of a ghost are permitted to 
let their arms hang at their sides. Even those who play servants and 
stand in waiting at the sides of the stage should slightly bend one arm 
and place the hand on the hanging arm a little below the elbow (see 
"resting" sleeves, p. 91). A person, however, feeling very awkward 
may let his hands hang down stiffly, but they must not rest against the 
body (Illus. 40). 

3. "YuiN SHOU," A DANCING POSTURE (Jg ^). 
This is one of the postures from the T'ang dance. It is usually 
connected with and followed by a "La Shan P'an" (see p. 116). 

115 



116 . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Start with the left hand (palm up) below the right (palm down). 
Move the left hand inward and to the right, and the right hand outward 
and to the left in horizontal circles. Sometimes this is performed 
together with a rotation of the body. 

4. "LA SHAN P'AN," ANOTHER DANCING POSTURE ($ Jj f}). 

This and the preceding posture have been transmitted directly from 
the dance without alteration. They are performed by the acrobatic 
characters whenever they start to do some act or to finish some fancy 
movement before their exit. 

Turn the body from the waist up a little to the right. Raise the left 
arm in a curve with "open" hand before the chest. Raise the right arm 
with the hand also "open" and hold before the left shoulder about three 
inches from the left hand, both palms outward. Extend the left arm 
to the left with the hand in "fist" (see p. 99, Item 4) and lastly extend 
the right hand to the right, with eyes following. Poise both arms level 
with the shoulders. 



CHAPTER 
FOUR 





The foot movement is no less important than that of the hand, 
because it is also developed from the ancient dance. Every single step, 
either in stage walking or running, must be performed in accord with 
the music. There are different rules for the gait of the various character 
types. Moreover, an actor has to observe different rules of acting when 
different costumes are worn, even in the same play. 

The table on the following page illustrates these rules. 

There are as many kinds of foot movements as there are of sleeve 
movements, but only the mare important ones often performed by the 
"tan" are described here: 

1. THE STAGE WALKING ( ]E ^.)- 

The female characters should walk in shorter steps than the male. 
The quicker the pace, the shorter the step. In the shortest step, the 
toe of the leading foot is only three to four inches ahead of the rear foot. 
In a long step, the sole of the leading foot should be placed one to two 
inches before the toe of the rear one. The feet should be kept close 
together, the utmost distance apart not exceeding two inches. In brief, 
while advancing, the feet should move so that the toes are almost even. 

2. THE STAGE RUNNING (Kg ^). 

The body above the waist should be kept very steady. Faster 
running demands shorter steps, in order that the appearance of speed 

117 



118 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



. 

*111 



Body straigh 

alk with 
s turned 
tward 



Wa 
toe 
ou 






CQ o a; 






a 

CS rt 






!d 



"8 

II lift 




53 fl 



j M 



ee 



al. 







s 

s > 

OS fl tlC 05 

^ -5 e s 
' Iff 1 

P3 j? 10 ce S 



o S 



""fe 

II I 






i L 

m 




cs 9 



i 



-.0 



e 

- 1 



wi 
og 



'd a 

O C5 

etc 



y 

ve 

lk 
r t 

ee 
t 



a 

a 



Bo 

m 

W 

ne 

Kn 
be 




; U ill II II 



25s 



> 
O 



r 

H.d A^: 

5 ^ Ctf ft 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS FOOT MOVEMENTS ... 119 

may be given while in reality the degree of advancement is very low. 
Sometimes a "tan" may run with a "shading" sleeve instead of "run- 
ning" sleeves. It is not permissible to let the skirt fly out, for it looks 
less graceful and elegant. 

Throughout the world actions on the stage are not supposed to be 
exactly the same as those in daily life, but in Chinese plays the difference 
is more striking than in the plays of any other country. The conven- 
tional gait must be in keeping with each particular character in the play. 
Therefore, we have the short, graceful, mincing steps of "tan," the round 
or square strides of "shn," etc. The only thing that is common to all 
characters is that all actors must keep perfect step in harmony with the 
music. 



3. THE STAGGERING STEPS (3c 

To represent an intoxicated person or one who is weak from illness, 
the actor steps with the right foot to the side (or front or back), letting 
the weight of his body fall on it. Then, almost immediately, he steps 
again and throws his whole weight on the left foot. Simultaneously the 
neck and the arms are relaxed. Repeat as many times as necessary. 

4. THE SLIPPING STEP ($f $?). 

To represent a wet and muddy street, the actor, usually in running, 
performs "the slip" by extending one foot forward and bending the 
other, with the body falling backward and resting on the bent leg. 

5. THE UP-STAIRS AND DOWN-STAIRS STEPS (Jb If ^ T It ^)- 

(a) Bend the body slightly forward; lift the front of the skirt a 
little; raise the thigh in stepping, as if the person were ascending real 
stairs. Each step should be about four to five inches in length. 

(fc) Bend as in (a) ; lift the side of the skirt a little; raise the right 
thigh, but less than in (a). Bend the left knee when the right foot steps 
down, as if descending real stairs. 



6. THE KNEE-STEPS (Jfc iff 

This is mostly done by actors playing female roles. 
(a) Raise both sleeves as in "upheld" sleeves; walk either forward 
or sidewise on the knees. 



120 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

(b) Raise one sleeve, and with the other hand resting on another 
person, walk on the knees. 

7. THE STANDING POSTURE ($ ^). 

(a) Stand on one foot with the other nearly behind it, or with the 
toe of the other foot barely touching the floor. 

(fc) Stand with the toe of one foot close beside the middle of the 
other and with the knees pressed together, so as to facilitate the swaying 
of the body. 



8. THE STAMPING (igf 

In regret or despair, the stamping is done similarly to that in 
everyday life, except that it is always accompanied by the "yielding 
hands." Every character should stamp on the "pan" Ofc), i.e. the stroke 
of the "time beater" (see p. 32, Item 7), the player of which serves 
as the orchestral director. The military character type brings down 
the foot very forcibly, while a "tan" always stamps delicately. 



9. THE JUMPING STEPS (jj 

Step forward on the right foot and, as it touches the floor, spring 
forward on the left foot, simultaneously raising the right to the front, 
toe downward. Repeat as many times as necessary. 

Sometimes, alternate jumping steps ( H &$ > ) are performed by 
going through the following motions : 

Step forward on the right foot with arms in curves before the chest, 
the left arm leading, and jump with the left, as in the above described 
"jumping." Then as the right foot rests on the floor, the left steps 
forward, with the right arm leading. Jump forward on the right foot, 
with the left raised to the front. Repeat, with the right foot again 
leading. 

Meaning: Originally it meant to hurry. Now it is no longer limited 
to its old meaning, but is often performed as a fancy move- 
ment. 

10. THE SIDEWISE STEPS, No. I (J ^). 

Hold the body erect with legs close together; step right foot sidewise, 
about two to three inches. Follow quickly with the left; and again 



DRAMATIC ACTIONS FOOT MOVEMENTS ... 121 

advance on the right foot. Both feet should be kept so close to the floor 

that they seem not to leave it. 

Meaning: Originally it meant "unable to advance, yet compelled to 
progress." It is one of the movements made by the White 
Snake Lady in the play "The Golden Mountain Monastery." 
(see p. 213). 

11. THE SIDEWISE STEPS, No, II (| 

In this movement, it is forbidden to move the whole foot forward, 
Start with toes together and the feet forming an angle of sixty degrees. 
If going to the right, the actor should move the right toe and the left 
sole to the right at the same time. As soon as they rest on the floor 
move the right sole and the left toe very quickly. Repeat as long as 
required. 

Meaning: Same as No. I: This movement is often performed because 
of the beauty of the motion. 

12 THE MINCING STEPS (SI ^?). 

Keep the feet close together, and advance in quick, short steps, not 
more than two inches in length. This is usually performed by the 
sprightly, coquettish "hua-tan" type. 

Meaning: Anxious to advance, yet for some reason or other it seems 
impossible to hasten. 

Sometimes, this action may be performed in retreat. In this case, 
it is called the "mincing-retreat" step ( $J g| ^), 

Meaning: The character is on horseback and the horse getting stubborn 
refuses to advance. 

13. THE GHOST STEPS (*& =% ). 

With the body very erect and stiff and with arms and hands 
hanging, walk smoothly in very short steps so as not to rustle the 
costume. To represent taking a distant trip, the ghost character whirls 
around three times, for it is believed that when ghosts travel, they ride 
on whirlwinds. 
Meaning: To represent a ghost on a journey. 



122 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



14. THE CROSS STEP (-f- *& 

Place the left foot at right angles to and about twelve inches in 
front of the right foot. Simultaneously raise the hands, the left to the 
back, the right to the front, and higher. Then advance with the right 
foot and left hand leading. This movement may be seen in the play 
"The Golden Mountain Monastery." 
Meaning; It is a dancing posture. 

15. THE SIDEWISE CROSS STEP (3* H ^)- 

It is usually done with partners facing each other. In going to the 
left side, cross the right foot over the left. Then move the left into 
place. Repeat the movement. 

It may also be done by first raising the right leg high, and then 
kicking out to the left before putting the foot down. Advance to the 
left by repeating the same movement. 

Meaning: To show excitement. The character is so excited that his 
actions are uncontrollable. 



16. THE GET- ABOARD STEP (Bf 

Raise the left foot high and spring forward with a long step. Before 
the left foot reaches the floor, raise the right foot a little to the rear. 
When the left foot rests on the floor, the right foot is placed against 
the left leg without touching the floor. This is usually followed by quick 
running: 
Meaning: To go aboard a boat or ship hurriedly. 



CHAPTER x^ 

c?L>e 



FIVE o<3 eg ^l/ 1/ lovemenls 




There are many kinds of leg movements which an apprentice 
must begin learning while very young, for otherwise he will be unable 
to master the balancing of the body gracefully. As leg and foot move- 
ments are inseparable, a number of the leg movements as auxiliarly to 
foot movements were described in the last chapter* In the present 
chapter only those movements in which the foot does not touch the 
floor are described. 

1. THE STANDING POSTURE (JUJBi). 

The most important rule in Chinese drama is that actors when 
standing always have one or both knees slightly flexed. 
Meaning: (a) To show readiness to move gracefully. 

(6) To avoid stiffness, especially for the "tan." 

2. THE FLEXED KNEE (* JS|). 

Stand erect on the right foot, lift the left thigh to a horizontal 
position, and hold the lower leg so as to form an obtuse angle. This 
movement is usually performed by the military character type. 
Meaning: To show alertness. 

3. THE LIFTED LEG (Jg Jg). 

Lift the thigh as high as possible, but keep the toe extended down- 
ward. 

Meaning: To show readiness to kick. 

123 



124 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 53. Turning on Horseback (by Mei Lan-fang) 



126 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 54. The Exit Posture; Leading a "Horse" (by Mei Lan-fang) 



CHAPTER /^a x-yj 

SJX ^-J/J/aisl ^/ V lavements 



Every movement of the waist when dancing must be exceedingly 
pliant and graceful. We can see how imperiously flexibility of the 
waist is required by the frequent use of the term "willowy waist*' in 
describing a lady's form. 

As the waist nearly always moves in harmony with the limbs and 
as its movements have also been mentioned in the preceding chapters, 
the following two movements in which only the waist moves will 
be described. Both of them demand an early start in learning and 
unceasing practice ever afterwards, for an actor can never succeed 
otherwise. 

1. A Low BEND ( 



Stand facing the audience, bend backward with a very flexible 
waist so as to make the body look like an elegant arch. 



2. A KITE'S TURN ( A 9 

Bend backward and to the right (or left) with the arms akimbo. 
Turn with the body, thus bent, from right to left or vice versa. This 
movement demands strong legs and a graceful waist. It is best por- 
trayed in "The Intoxicated Beauty, Yang Kuei-fei". The actor bends 
back to the right low enough to grasp the wine cup on the servant's tray 
with his teeth, turns his body, thus bent, to the left as if he were drinking 
the wine from the cup and then drops the cup on the tray held by the 
servant on the left. 

127 



SECRETS OF TUB CHINESE DRAMJ 






CHAPTER 

SEVEN (^Tkeasanl leather 



ovevnenls 




Originally the pheasant feathers on the headdress, the longest of 
which was seven or eight feet in length, indicated that the wearer was 
a robber chieftain, a barbarian general, or a general fighting against the 
imperial house. Later, on account of the beauty of the feathers, the 
Chinese generals began to wear them too. Actors playing the role of 
young or female generals usually wear them because of their pleasing 
appearance. Moreover, later actors have invented so many methods of 
dancing with the feathers that a special class of motions has been gradu- 
ally developed. 

While in the other movements the "tan" acts differently from the 
other character types, in these, all actors perform the same, except that 
a "ch'in" (the painted-face character) holds the feathers higher than 
either a "lao-shen" (the aged male character) or a "hsiao-shen" (the 
young male character), and a "tan" poises them a little above the 
shoulders. 

1. WINDING THE FEATHERS (H fflft). 

Drop the head forward and turn it in a circular movement with a 
relaxed neck so that the feathers move in large circles. The prettiest 
way of performing this movement is to make the circuit of the feathers 
perfectly round. 

Meaning: To show anger or determination. 

129 



130 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM 




Illus. 56. "K'ai-k'ao" and "K'ao-ch'i"; Dancing with the Pheasant 
Feathers (by Mei Lan-fang) 



PHEASANT FEATHER MOVEMENTS ... 131 



2. NODDING WITH THE FEATHERS 
Bend forward with the head hung so low that the feather tips touch 
the floor. Then raise the head. It seems a very simple movement, 
but the actor must have both tips raised or touching the floor at the 
same time. 
Meaning: To show surprise, contemplation or recollection. 



3. PLAYING WITH THE FEATHERS ( 

Bend forward at the waist, drop the head a little to the side front, 
so that one feather goes forward touching the floor and the other goes 
backward. Lift the head and again drop forward, reversing the order. 
It is very hard to do this movement satisfactorily. 



4. HOLDING THE FEATHER, No. I ( 

The feather is held between the index and the middle fingers so that 
when the hand turns, it follows in curves. The test of the actor's skill 
lies in the roundness of the curves. The feather is never held otherwise, 
lest it be injured by pressure of the fingers. 

Raise the right hand to the feather; let it slip through the fingers 
until they are about a foot from the tip. Then by a circular wrist 
motion, move the hand inward in a horizontal circle, poising it, palm 
toward the right, feather tip up, on the right and a little higher than 
the head. The left hand usually holds something. If not, it should be 
akimbo. The eyes, after following the hand should look up (Illus. 55) . 
Meaning: To look far ahead. 



5. HOLDING THE FEATHER, No. II 

Follow the same directions as in (4), birt use both hands. 

Turn the body toward the right and laugh aloud, then toward the 
left and laugh, and again toward the right and laugh. 
Meaning: To show mirth with pride, e.g. a victorious general usually 
performs this movement before exit. 



6. HOLDING THE FEATHER BETWEEN THE TEETH 

This is usually performed when the actor has an object, e.g. a spear 

or a sword, in one hand. Use the empty hand say, the right to place 



132 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM; 




Jllus. 57. 'Dancing with the Pheasant Feathers (by Mei Lan-fang) 



PHEASANT FEATHER MOVEMENTS . . . 133 

the feather between the teeth at a point from about six inches to one foot 
from the tip. Then pass the object to the right hand and hold the 
feather in the left as in (4) . 

Sometimes both feathers are held between the teeth, but this move- 
ment is usually performed when the hands are empty and long sleeves 
are worn. 
Meaning: To show strong determination. 



7. DANCING WITH FEATHERS (J 

There are many ways of performing this movement, but only four 
have been selected. They are usually performed by "tan" while walk- 
ing or running in fancy steps (see "sidewise" steps) to show light- 
heartedness and joy; "hsiao-shen" (the young male character) does it 
too, only not so often as "tan." 

(a) Hold the feathers as in (5). Start with both hands in front 
of the chest/ Move the left hand inward, and the right outward, in 
consecutive circles. It is not permissible to move both hands inward or 
outward at the same time. 

(&) Hold the feathers as in (5). Raise the right hand, palm out, 
to the right front, a little higher than the head, and place the left hand, 
palm down, either to the left side level with and one foot from the 
waist, or, with the forearm in a horizontal position, at the front of 
the chest (Hlus. 56). Sometimes, the actor may poise like this: 

With the face and torso inclined to the right, extend the left foot 
across the right in front and either rest it there or raise it, toe down. 

(c) Hold the feathers and move the hands as in "Yuin Shou" (see 
p. 115), while turning the body in a right-to-left circle or vice versa. 

(d) Start with the feathers held at the front of the chest. Move 
the right hand inward and downward and almost immediately move 
the left hand similarly. When they have completed their circles, poise 
the right hand, palm out, level with the shoulder and the left, palm 
slanting toward the right front, level with or a little higher than the 
head. Eyes follow the movements of the hands (Illus. 57). 
Meaning: To show lightness and gaiety. 



134 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DR 




Illus. 58. The Dead Body; (left) The Upheld Sleeve; (right) The 
Folding Sleeve (by Mei Lan-fang) 



AMA CHAPTER 

EIGHT 






chons 



I. To LOOK FOR SOME PERSON OR OBJECT AT A DISTANCE ($j. pg) 
OR WANG MEN 

(a) Ahead. Stand facing the "Hsia-ch'ang-men" (the exit cur- 
tain) , with a right (never left) "attention" sleeve. 

(b) Behind. Stand facing the "Shang-ch'ang-men" (the entrance 
curtain), with a left (never right) "attention" sleeve. 

(c) Direction uncertain. The actor walks to the left side of the 
stage, performs (6), and turns facing the audience with "helpless" 
hands, showing that the person or object it not there. He then walks 
to the right and performs (a). These movements may be done in the 
reverse order. 

II. THE DEAD BODY 0| j^) OR CHIANG SHIH 

To play fainting, the actor should fall back into a chair, body very 
stiff (Illus. 58). 

III. To PREPARE THE PEN 1 FOR WRITING (jjf H) OR TAN ME 

The right hand picks up the pen; then with thumb and middle 
finger of the left hand remove any loosened hair from the brush, and 
flick it. 



1 A Chinese pen has nothing in common with a foreign pen. It is made of a 
bamboo holder and a brush of feathers or wool, or the hair of deer, wolf or a special 
kind of rait. During the Ch'ing Dynasty (A,D. 1644-1911), sable fur pens were used 
by the Imperial families. Sometimes it is necessary to point the brush before 
writing by flicking off the loosened hair from the brush so as to make the writing 
smooth. In Chinese plays, however, the actor does the flicking simply to give the 
orchestral director warning that he is ready to sing. 

135 



136 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



IV. CROSSING A THRESHOLD (gf pg ;jg) OR K'UA MEN CHIEN 

The actor lifts his right foot high as if he were stepping over the 
sill. On putting his weight on the right foot, the left is lifted backward 
before stepping over. Then he has either entered or left the house. 
(The threshold in the old-fashioned Chinese house is usually high, 
ranging from eight to twenty inches.) 

V. THE SEDAN-CHAIR RIDE (^ fg) OR CH'ENG CHIAO 

A "chang-tzu" (the big, embroidered curtain), held up on two poles 
by an actor stands for a bridal chair (or an ordinary sedan chair). 
The "rider" walks inside this curtain. 

When nien, usually of the official class, play riding in chairs, there 
are often four to eight servants standing on the sides of the stage. The 
leading servant first walks forward, stands facing the master, raises 
his right or- left hand (depending upon their standing positions), and 
moves it sidewise in a big curve as if he were raising the curtain of 
the chair. At the same time the rider stoops a little forward and steps 
backward two or three feet, does the pantomime of sitting down, before 
he advances, as if he were entering the chair and then riding forward 
in it. 

On reaching the destination, the servant goes through the same 
pantomime of pushing aside the curtain to let the rider out, while the 
latter again stoops, and then steps forward as if he were getting out 
of the chair. 



VI. How TO OPEN AND CLOSE A DOOR (OR A WINDOW) 

KAI Pi MEN CH'UANG 



fg ) OR 




1. To open a locked door from outside. Use the 
thumb and index finger of the left hand, palm outward, 
as if holding the lock, open it with the right hand as if 
putting in the key. Then remove the lock; put hands 
together, palm outward, and push them forward and 
apart with body gradually inclining f orwarcj as if push- 
ing "the doors apart. 

For unlocked doors, omit the lock-removing move- 
meats. 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS . . . . 137 

2. To open from inside, (a) The main double door: Hold the 
left palm outward, and the thumb and the first two fingers of the right 
hand as if they were grasping the bolt (horizontal fastening) . Move the 
"bolt" to the right. With hands together in front, draw them inward as 
if pulling open the doors. Walk toward the left with hands raised, palms 
outward, as if pushing back the heavy left door. Repeat the movement 
for the right door. 

(6) The ordinary double door: Start as in (2a) only after re- 
moving the "bolt," push the "doors" back at the same time. Since 
they are not heavy portals, it is unnecessary to use both hands. If a 
single door is to be represented, push it back with the right hand. 

3. To close from outside. Cross the threshold as in (IV) ; turn 
back; step with right foot over the "doorsill" and draw the left "door" 
with the right hand, while stepping back. Similarly close the right 
"door" with the left hand. Pull the "doors" into place and "lock." 
Doors of smaller size may be shut at the same time. 

4. To close from inside. Follow the same directions as in (2a) 
and (26) only instead of pushing, pull the doors into place, and instead 
of removing the "bolts," bolt them. In short, reverse the actions in 
(2a) and (26). 

Windows are opened or closed as in (26) and (4) but with hands 
raised, as window fastenings are supposed to be rather high. 

The poor are represented as living in caves, the entrance of which 
is very low, hence there is a special method for entering and leaving 
such an abode: 

5. Coming out Stoop down, remove the "bolt" and open the 
door with the right hand, palm outward, and with the left hand helping 
or in front of the chest. Fold the right sleeve, step out with stooped 
body. Stand erect and perform a "turning" sleeve. 

6. Entering. Fold the right sleeve as in the "folding" sleeve, stoop 
very low with back toward the audience; step into the cave; turn facing 
the audience, push leftward the right hand, "open," palm outward, 
as if closing the door. Raise the left hand, also "open" and palm out- 
ward, level with the chin as if leaning on the door frame. With the 
right hand perform the pantomime of holding the "bolt" and moving 
it to the left as if bolting the door. Then stand up. 



138 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM 




Illus. 59. The "Heart-protecting Glass"; Mounting an Imaginary Horse 

(by Mei Lan-fang) 

PLAY: Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS .... 139 

These movements are portrayed in "The Suspicious Slipper" (see 
story). In that play, the male character, to show that he has grown 
unaccustomed to entering such wretched lodgings, does the pantomime 
of bumping his forehead on the "beam" above the "door." 



VII. To MOUNT AN IMAGINARY HORSE ( jb $|) OR SHANG MA 

1. Raise the right hand "open" as if to stroke the "horse." 

2. Close the left hand as if to hold the "reins." 

3. Pass the third finger of the right hand into the loop of the whip 
(see p. 24, Item 4) handle. Then the hand clasps the handle. 

4. As the whip is drawn back, the left foot is lifted to the "stirrup" 
(Illus. 59). 

5. As the whip descends on the back, the right foot is thrown 
across the "saddle." 

6. As the rider is seated, the left hand tightens the "reins." 

7. The rider now faces the audience with an uplifted whip, ready 
to set out on the journey (Illus. 61). 



VIII. To DISMOUNT AN IMAGINARY HORSE (**p j^) OR HSIA MA 

1. Move the right arm and hand with whip up ,and toward the 
right in a big circle and then hold the whip horizontally in front with 
the left hand touching the tip of the whip. Simultaneously, look at 
the audience as if saying, "I have reached my destination." 

2. By a circular wrist movement turn the whip downward and to 
the right. When the circle is completed, slip the little finger out of 
the loop, and pass the whip to the left hand. Simultaneously, lift the 
right foot as if the rider were dismounting. 

3. While the left hand does the pantomime of gathering the "reins" 
and receiving the whip, the left foot steps as if getting out of the "stirrup." 

4. The whip is replaced in the right hand "to be led away" by the 
rider's servant. Sometimes, the whip is thrown on the side of the 
stage meaning that the horse is let loose to graze. 



140 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE 




Illus. 60. Reining up a "Horse" 
PLAY: The Rainbow Pass 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS 



141 



IX. To REIN UP AN IMAGINARY HORSE 



OR LE CHIANG 



The rider on horseback moves the whip backward and downward 
in a curve. When a circle is completed, he holds the whip in front of 
him with a prone hand (Illus. 21, 60). 

X. To LEAD AN IMAGINARY HORSE (# jfj) OR CH'IEN MA 

To lead a "horse" the actor holds the whip vertically by the handle, 
with its tip either up or down (Illus. 54). 

When the "horse" is handed over to the rider, the whip is held 
horizontally, with the handle toward the latter. The right hand is 
extended to the side, and level with the shoulder. The actor in doing 
this should stand in front of and with his back towards the rider. 



XL How TO TAKH A SEAT ( ft ^ JJ 
Nui WAI CH'ANG Ts'o FA 



OR 



The table at the centre of the stage serves as the demarcation line 



between "Wai Ch'ang Ts'o We" 

CD A 
OB 




A table 
B chair 
S starting point 



BO 




<$ { seat on the outer stage) 
and "Nui Ch'ang Ts'o We" (ft t| ^ 
fit seat on the inner stage) . There 
are definite rules for the actor to 
follow when he is to take the Wai 
Ch'ang or Nui Ch'ang seat. 
1. To take a Wai Ch'ang seat 



First make the declamation at the 
front centre of the stage, turn left; 
walk in the direction of the arrow, 
forming the letter "S." On reaching 
the chair, turn right face and sit. 
2. To take a Nui Ch'ang seat 



Turn right face after declamation 
and walk in the direction of the 
arrow, forming the shape of a re- 
verse "S." On reaching the table 
and the chair, turn left face and sit. 



142 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 61. Starting on Horseback (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY : The Rainbow Pass 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS 



143 



XII. How A HOST SEATS His GUEST ( jg p^ ) OR WA MEN 

As it is rather difficult to describe the movements in mere words, 
the following figures may enable the reader to get a clearer idea. 

1. When the host and the guest enter through different doors: 
SQ 



BO 




S Shang-ch'ang-men. 

H Hsia-ch'ang-men. 

A Seat of Honour. 

B Seat of Host. 

H' -Host. 

G Guest. 

C First Greeting Place. 

D Second Greeting Place. 



The guest comes on the stage through S, while the host enters 
through H. They are to greet each other at C. Then they walk in the 
direction of the arrows until they come to D where they again exchange 
greetings, the host asking the guest to take A and the guest modestly 
refusing. Finally they proceed and take their seats. 

2. When the host and the guest enter through the same door: 
Ho 



OA 




S Shang-ch'ang-men. 
H Hsia-ch'ang-men. 
A Seat of Honour. 
B Seat of Host. 
H'-Host. 
G Guest. 



Through S the host leads the guest to the front centre of the stage, 
crosses the threshold and turns left toward S, while the guest goes right. 
They greet each other and proceed as in (1). 

XIIL To SHOW A PERSON UNDER ARREST (f& $f) OR PEI P'u 
A character wearing a long string or silk band on r the neck, with 
ends hanging down in the front, shows that he is under arrest. 



144 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



XIV. To SHOW A VIEW THROUGH A PRISON WINDOW (^ f|f ft |g ) OR 

Yu CH'UANG WAI WANG 

To show peeping through the window in the entrance gate of the 
prison, the character, playing jailor, stands at the back of a chair, and 
stoops to peep out through the space between the slats. 



XV. ADMISSION INTO A PRISON (sg 2) OR TSIN LAO 

The jailor who stands at the back of the chair, tilts the chair side- 
wise (meaning the prison door is opened) and then steps a little to 
the side so as to let the prisoner (or his friend or relative) enter. 



XVI. A SIEGE (ft B) OR PEI K'UN 

1. A Besieged City. Players run in big curves across the stage in 
opposite directions, i.e. those who come on the stage through the "Shang- 
ch'ang-men" (or entrance curtain) go out through the "Hsia-ch'ang- 
men" (or exit curtain) and vice versa. A city wall (see p. 25, Item 13) 
is represented at the back centre of the stage. 

2. A Besieged Family or Group of Men. Actors run as in (1) only 
instead of a city wall, the besieged group stands in the centre facing 
the back of the stage. 

XVII. WEAVING (ffi ^) OR CHIH Pu 




Chairs for a weaving scene 



XVIII. 



To represent weaving, the actor 
sits on one chair and faces another 
chair with its back towards the 
audience. One end of a long strip 
of silk hangs over it while the other 
end is tucked under its cushion. The 
actor holds a shuttle and passes it 
under and out from the stretched 
silk as if he were weaving cloth. 



To GET ABOARD A BOAT ( j. jty) OR SHANG CH'UAN 
The actor jumps forward and while resting on the floor his body 
sways gracefully back and forth, in harmony with the up and down 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS . . . . 145 

movements in the knees, as if to balance himself on the unsteady boat. 
Then he picks up the oar, placed on one side of the stage. 

If two or more actors are in the boat, the leading one after getting 
aboard holds out his oar horizontally towards the other, as if to provide 
him with a support. 

If an actor comes on stage through "Hsia-ch'ang-mgn" (the exit 
curtain) with an oar in his hand, it usually means that he is already 
on the boat and is welcoming some passengers. In this case, he holds 
out the oar, like the leading actor above-mentioned, towards those who 
enter through the "Shang-ch'ang-men" (the entrance curtain). 

XIX. To ANCHOR A BOAT (#j fe) OK PK CH'UAN 



The actor after gracefully running in circles with an oar in his 
hand as if he were rowing, first places the oar on the floor and jumps 
two or three steps forward as if getting ashore. Then he turns about 
face, stoops down, and does the pantomime of drawing the boat nearer 
to the shore and fastening the rope to the pier. 

These pantomimes concerning the imaginary boat are best por- 
trayed in "Fighting Against the Chins" (Jj ^ |), "The Intriguers 
Intrigued" (|g A ff)> "Tfie Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter** 
(*T * *). "The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih" (9 j|), etc. 

XX. MAKING SHOE THREAD (< $| jgO OR HE HSIEH SIEN 

The soles of old-fashioned shoes were made of layers of cloth quilt- 
ed together, a kind of very strong and specially made thread being used 
for this quilting. To portray thread-making a "hua-tan" goes through 
all of the movements of twisting and rolling the imaginary thread. 
First, she draws out a very long "thread," places the middle of it over an 
imaginary hook and with one end of it between her teeth and the other 
between her palms, she rolls it briskly (Illus. 62) so as to twist it tight 
in one direction. Exchanging the ends she similarly rolls the. other 
end, and putting the ends together, removes the now twisted thread 
from the "hook" and holding one end, lets loose the other. Here the 
work is completed and she is ready to begin stitching the sole. This act 
is portrayed by the actor, playing the maid, Ch'un-lan, in "The Comedy 



146 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




IIlus, 62. Making Shoe Thread (by Sun Hui-shen) 



SOME SYMBOLIC ACTIONS . . . 147 

of Errors" (see synopsis) when she was ordered to make a pair of 
shoes for Bien Chi, who, of course, could not wear a lady's small shoes. 

XXL To LET DOWN OR ROLL UP A CURTAIN ($c $| 3t M ) OR 
FANG LIEN OR CHUAN LIEN 

1. The actor portrays the pantomime of untying the fastening 
knots of the imaginary rope with which the imaginary curtain is hung 
and of slowly unrolling the curtain by the following movements : Raise 
the hands high to the front, looking upward; use the first three fingers 
of both hands to untie the imaginary knots; then put palms up as if to 
hold the "rolled curtain"; gradually lower the hands until the imaginary 
curtain hangs straight to the floor. 

2. The actor stoops down to pick up the lower edge of the imagin- 
ary curtain, rolls it up until it is high above his head and then fastens 
it there. 

XXII. DROWNING IN A WELL ($; -ft) OR T'ou TSING 
A chair put on one side of the stage may stand for a well. The 
actor mounts the chair jumps down on the other side and runs quickly 
off stage. 

XXIII. CLIMBING OVER A WALL OR A HILL (fi jR tt flft) OR 

YlIEH Ts'lANG OR YUEH LlN 

A table with a chair at the side is put on the stage (never in centre) 
to represent a hill or the wall of a building. The actor first throws 
one end of a rope across the table (received and held by the property- 
man) and then as if clinging to the rope he mounts the chair and table 
respectively. 

XXIV. STAGE ARMIES (1g ft) OR CHUN Tui 

Each attendant carrying a large rectangular banner signifies one or 
two thousand men. These attendants usually enter in fours or in mul- 
tiples of four. 

XXV. GHOSTS ( & ) OR KITEI 
Actors wearing black or red veils or paper tassels represent ghosts. 

XXVL A PATIENT (^ A) OR PlNG J ' EN 

When an actor wears a long strip of yellow silk or cloth around 
his forehead, with its ends hanging down his back, he is considered ill. 



148 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

XXVII. ENTRANCE AND EXIT (Jfc 4g "p %&) 
OR SHANG CH'ANG HSIA CH'ANG 

On entering the stage the actor must first give the prologue or some 
line of poetry, or the "tien-chiang-ch'un" tunes (see p. 89), and on exit 
he must deliver more poetic passages or sing the last sentence in his 
song. 

1. To enter and later to exit through Shang-ch'ang-men (the 
entrance curtain) represents that the character returns to the 
place from whence he has come. 

2. To enter and later to exit through Hsia-ch'ang-men (the exit 
curtain) means that the character has been summoned by 
another character on the stage. 

3. Characters entering from both curtains show that they come 
from different directions and happen to meet each other. 

4. Characters who exit through both curtains portray that they 
are going in all directions. 



PART III 



Or^/ 
OJT CI^x Lcty^s 



CHAPTER 

ONE & he (Classification 





As there has never been any strict rule for the classification of 
Chinese plays, one may freely classify them according to one's own taste. 
I venture to classify as follows: 

Tragical Anti-war 

Comical Seasonal or Festival 

Tragi-comical Spectacular 

Historical Superstitious or Mythical 

Satirical Legendary 

Sociological Personal 

Romantic Parallel or Analogous 

Ethical 

The Personal Plays are either old plays which have been recon- 
structed by individual actors or are entirely new plays, written by the 
present-day literary men and directed or presented by themselves or 
other artists. 

The Parallel or Analogous type are those in which the main plot 
is almost the same, except: 

(a) The leading character is changed, e.g. from female star to male 
or vice versa. 

(b) The method of performing is different, e.g. in one play singing 
predominates while in the other acrobatic stunts are prominent. 

(c) Only some 'minor points in the story are different. 

151 



152 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

A LIST OF PLAYS ILLUSTRATING EACH CLASS: 
Tragical 

(a) The Final Parting between the King, P*a Wang, and His 



Favourite (j| 3E 
(6) The Pass of Chao No. II (R 

(c) How the Pass of Boo Was Held (Q 

(d) Hsiieh Yien, the Faithful Concubine 

(e) Killing the Tiger General OH 
(/) The Dream of a Soldier's Wife 

(g) Tai Yu at the Burial Mound of Flowers ( 3E 
(A) Offering at the Pagoda (& j). 

Comical 

(a) A Comedy of Errors (# ffl A tt). 

(6) A Tale of Three Dwarfs <H* W 6P 34E 

(c) A Nun Seeks Love (JB /L). 

W) The Naughty Maid (# ffi *). 



(a) The Royal Monument Pavilion 
(ft) Snow in June (: ft g). 

(c) The Tale of the Lute (g g ffi). 

(d) Loyalty Finds a Way (^ ^). 

(g) The Lady with a Red-marked Hand (|fc fjg fc). 
(/) Justice Takes a Holiday but Returns 
(gr) The Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien 



(a) The Final Parting between the King, P'a Wang, and His 

Favourite (ft 3E OT K). 
(6) Killing the Tiger General (M ft)- 

(c) Yang Yen-hui Visits His Mother (H g|5 

(d) The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih (g Jfc). 

(e) Fighting Against the Chins (JS; 
(/) The Gallant Peace-maker (^ 

(gO The Strategy of an Unguarded City (^ it ff). 
(A) The Intriguers Intrigued (H A If)- 



THE CLASSIFICATION OF PLAYS ... 153 

Satirical 

(a) The Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter (ft 

(6) A Family of Four Virtues ( Jfc # ffiS $ 6P HJfc ft 

(c) Excessive Taxation Is More Ferocious than the Tiger (Jfc 



(a) A Family of Four Virtues ( jfe # fjf g fip H 
(6) The Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien (# ffc gjj). 

(c) The Royal Monument Pavilion (ffij {$ $). 

(d) The Suspicious Slipper (jfr JftJ ff ). 

(e) The Significant Sash (^ f| ). 
(/) Loyalty Finds a Way (ffs ft ft). 
(gr) A Wife's Sacrifice (*%) 

(A) Justice Takes a Holiday but Returns (JJK J^ IB). 
(0 The Lady with a Red-marked Hand ($e #< IB)- 



(a) The Rainbow Pass (& 

(6) A Comedy of Errors Cffc ffl A $&) 

(c) The Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien (3^ |fc fid). 

(d) A Nun Seeks Love ($1 ^L). 

(e) The Cowherd and the Spinning Maiden (55 JSf Bfi)- 
(/) A Tale of Three Dwarfs (.- r .^ ^ M fill 3Lfc )- 



(a) Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden (?|c ftH f 3 
(fc) The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih (B jg). 

(c) Faithfulness, Fidelity, Purity and Righteousness 

BPKSi). 

(d) Snow in June (^ ft ^). 

(e) The Lady with a Red-marked Hand (& Jg IE)- 
(/) A Family of Four Virtues (jfe ^ fj} ^ 

(g) An Iron-faced Judge (^| H ^). 

(h) Hsiieh-yen, the Faithful Concubine (^ #l] ^) 

(0 How the Pass of Boo Was Held (ift ft m). 

(j) The Reward of Kindness ( tf ^ ^ T- IP fe li?^ ) . 

(&) Killing the Tiger General (M ^)- 

(/) The Royal Monument Pavilion ($p 



154 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

(m) The Dream of a Soldier's Wife 
(n) Fighting Against the Chins (ifr 



(a) How the Pass of Boo Was Held 
(fc) The Dream of a Soldier's Wife 
(c) The Gallant Peace-maker (|g pg 

Seasonal or Festival 

For the festival of the Seventh Day of the Seventh Moon. 
(a) The Cowherd and The Spinning Maiden (^ ft? g) 

For birthday celebrations. 
(6) Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings (Jft jft J$; ff). 

For wedding celebrations. 
(c) The Reward of Kindness (iff ^ ft T- &U flfe 



Spectacular 

(a) The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih (]g 

(6) Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings (j^ $4* JR #) 

(c) The Final Parting between the King, P'a Wang, and His 

Favourite (ff 3E#J*I5). 

(d) The Golden Mountain Monastery (^ |Jj ^f). 

(e) Tai Yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers (U BE If 4). 
(/) The Dream of a Soldier's Wife 

(</) The Dream Betrothal (^ 

Superstitious or Mythical 

(a) The Legend of the White Snake Lady (ft ft if). 
(&) The Cowherd and the Spinning Maiden (5^ fSf Sfi)- 

(c) A Tale of Three Dwarfs (H * M 6p : ffi *]) 

(d) Ma-ku Offering Birthday (ireetings (Jft Jfr JR ff). 
(^) Spring Romance (ft ft ^). 



(a) The Empress 5 Wrath (R jft). 
(6) History Repeats (jt W). 
(^) Love Wins Where Discipline Fails 
(d) A Comedy of Errors (# ffl A 



THE CLASSIFICATION OF PLAYS . . . 155 

(e) Yang Yen-hui Visits His Mother (|zg fl|$ yg J). 

(/) A Tale of the Lute (g g ft;). 

(0) Tai Yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers ( Ijf 3E 

(A) The Suspicious Slipper ($} ^ gf). 

(0 An Iron-faced Judge ( $jj ^ ^ ). 

(j) Hsiieh-yen, the Faithful Concubine (| $} 

(*) A Family of Four Virtues ( fijf fip Hjft ^)- 

(/) The Red-maned Steed (ft ft SB ft>). 



personal plays of Met Lan-fang 

(a) The Final Parting between the King, P'a Wang, and His 

Favourite (0 3E #] )- 
(6) Fighting Against the Chins (ft & &). 
(c) Loyalty Finds a Way (< # g). 
(rf) Tai Yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers (JJ 3: ^ ^). 
(^) The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih (g Jft). 
(/) Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden (T}C fjg $ iff). 
(gr) A Family of Four Virtues ( Jfc j ff ^ gp = jg ^ _p) . 
(/z) Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings (Jjft Ji" |K S)- 
(0 The Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien (# ^ Be). 

T/ie personal plays of Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (;g >g| $0 : 
(;) Liu Yin-ch'un (%#) 
(A-) Snow in June (7^; ^ ). 
(/) The Dream of a Soldier's Wife (# H 9- 
(m) The Lady with a Red-marked Hand (Jfc Jg ilii)- 
(n) Excessive Taxation Is More Ferocious than the Tiger (% \I] ^). 

The personal plays of Sun Hui-shen (^ |g ^fe) : 
(o) The Significant Sash (^ jfc flf). 
(p) A Comedy of Errors (} ffi AM)- 

r/ie personal plays of Ma Lien-Hang (JP| i^ ^) : 
(q) Tsu-sha Tsing ($$?# i.e. The Great Trial at the Famen 

Monastery fe pg -^). 
(r) I-feng-hsueh ( ^ If z.e. Hsiieh-yen, the Faithful Concubine 

*3f#(i 
(5) Judgment 



156 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Parallel or Analogous 

r History Repeats ( j& % ?nf). 
(a ' \Love Wins Where Discipline Fails (ffi R Iff 

rThe Pass of Chao No. I (-$ Bg pp. 
(t>) { No. II (g EJ 

r The Suspicious Slipper (gj jsf 
(cj I The Meeting at Wu Ghia Pu 



The following plays belong to the K'un-ch'u school (fit 
Justice Takes a Holiday but Returns 
A Tale of the Lute (g g ffi). 
The Golden Mountain Monastery (^ 
The Meeting at the Fallen Rridge ($? 
A Nun Seeks Love (Jg. 
Killing the Tiger General 
The Naughty Maid (# ^ 
The Dream Retrothal (Jg g[ jjg 
The Dream Gomes True ( 



158 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 63. The Mistress (by Lee Shih-fang, a boy student of the Peiping Dramatic 

School) and the Maid (by Mao Shih-lai, another boy student) 

PLAY: .4 Comedy of Errors 



A COMEDY OF ERRORS 
or HVA TIEN PA TSO 

(# ffl A ft) 



Liu, a very rich man, had a beautiful daughter, named Yueh-ying, 
who preferred to choose her own husband. (In those days, such choice 
was made by parents only!) Liu sent Ch'un-lan, the maid, to accompany 
her to a flower show where she might carry out her purpose (Illus. 63). 
They happened to pass a shed in which a young scholar, Bien Chi, was 
trying to make some money by writing poems or prose for people so 
that he could pay his way to the capital to take the imperial examina- 
tions. Yueh-ying, falling in love at first sight, sent Ch'un-lan with her 
fan to say that her mistress wanted him to write a poem on her fan. 
The clever maid at the same time told him their mission, and asked him 
to wait for her master's invitation. 

When the servant returned with the invited guest, Liu was sur- 
prised to find a rough, monster-faced fellow, calling himself Chow Tung, 
one of Bien's customers. He said that Bien had been compelled by his 
friend to go to a birthday celebration, so it must have been the will of 
Heaven that he was to be the groom. Liu offered Chow three hundred 
silver taels (a tael^Sh. $1.40), and begged him to leave, but the latter 
said that he would return within three days to marry his daughter. 

The next morning Yueh-ying secretly sent Ch'un-lan to see Bien 
asking him to come disguised as a flower-girl. No sooner had Bien 

159 



160 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

reached Liu's house than Chow arrived to snatch the unwilling bride. 
As Bien was hiding in Yiieh-ying's bedroom disguised, Chow, in error, 
roughly put him into the bridal chair. Thinking his daughter had 
been taken, Liu went to the magistrate to prosecute Chow. Chow 
therefore, was arrested before he could even enjoy a talk with the 
supposed maiden. 

Consequently, Yu-lan, the only remaining member of the Chow 
family, was to take care of Bien. She was greatly surprised to discover 
a young man. Like Yiieh-ying, she fell in love at first sight and gave 
him two hundred silver taels for his fare to the capital. Having been 
taken for Bien Chi she was carried to Liu's home, where everything had 
been made ready for the wedding, because Liu had learned of Bien's 
substitution and had been expecting him to be brought back in girl's 
attire. Yu-lan was immediately dressed in the bridegroom's gown and 
married to the millionaire's daughter. In the bridal chamber, the 
maidens explained to each other, and each swore to treat the other as 
sister and marry Bien at the same time. 

When Chow got out of prison, he again came to Liu for Yiieh-ying. 
It happened that a brave monk, Lee Guei, was spending the night with 
Liu. He volunteered to wear a woman's dress and ride in the chair to 
Chow's home, where he gave the rascal a hard beating and notified him 
that because of his evil act his own sister had been lost, and that if he 
kept on molesting Liu, his own life would be taken. 

On the other hand Bien had won the honour of a member of literati 
and returned to Liu for Yiieh-ying's hand. He was only too glad to find 
two beautiful brides and a concubine the maid, Ch'uii-lan waiting 
for him instead of one would-be wife. 

Gramophone Record available: 
Tan by Chu Chen-ts'iu (#: jgX #t ) Beka 



THE COST OF SAVING 

THE MASTER'S SON 

or PA NI TV 

(A H ffl) 



Tu, the flattering minister of the King of Tsin, was hostile to the 
Prime Minister, Chao. He framed some charges which led the King to 
be suspicious of his faithful minister. Then Tu falsely accused the 
latter of treason for having attempted to murder the King. Conse- 
quently Chao's whole family except Lady Chuang, the King's half-sister, 
who had married one of Chao's sons, was executed. Before long a son 
was born to the unfortunate widow. 

Hearing of the birth of the Chao baby, T'u insisted that the law 
must be enforced, so he went into the palace to search for the infant. 
The lady, however, was too clever to let her precious baby be thus 
ruthlessly killed. The child had been put under the care of Ch'eng Ing, 
one of the faithful followers of her husband, whose wife happened to 
give birth to a son about the same time and was able to nurse both 
babies. 

Failing in the search, T'u offered liberal rewards to anyone who 
would deliver the baby within ten days. He threatened further that he 
would kill all the babies in the kingdom of the same age as the Chao 
child, if the Chao baby was not found. 

Therefore, Ch'eng Ing had to consult with Kung-sun, another 
faithful follower, and as a result of the consultation, they decided on 
the following plan: 

161 



162 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Ch'eng was to sacrifice his only son while Kung-sun at the cost of 
his life was to pretend to conceal the Chao baby on the Shou-yang 
Mountain. Then Ch'eng was to report Kung-sun's perfidy. T'u sent 
men and found the baby. In order to test the friendship between Ch'eng 
Ing and Kung-sun, T'u ordered the former to thrash the latter. They 
both played the tragic game so well that everything came out just as 
they had planned. Kung-sun and Ch'eng's child were executed. 

Refusing to accept the reward off ered him, Ch'eng requested instead 
that he and "his son** be allowed to stay in T'u's mansion, for they, he 
asserted, might be assassinated by some follower of Chao because he 
had given information concerning the baby's hiding place. 

The stupid minister not only sheltered them under his own roof, but 
adopted the baby and educated him with utmost care. When the 
fortunate child became a powerful young man, he, following Ch'eng's 
instructions, killed T*u and his family in revenge. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-sMn by Tan Hsiao-pei (pi /h * ) Pathe 

Tan Foo-ing (U EC 3fc) 

Yu Shu-yen (& & ) Odeon 

Tan Foo-ing ( H K 3 ) 

TTan Foo-ing 

and Ch'in , Tan Hsiao-pei 

Utin Shau-shan ( & /b ill) Beka 



THE COWHERD AND THE 
SPINNING MAIDEN 
or TIEN HE P'El 
BE) 



This is a popular play all over China for the festival of the Seventh 
Day of the Seventh Moon. The story is as follows: 

The dexterous Heavenly Spinning Maiden spun and wove so 
wonderfully day by day that the beautiful things she made became 
unrivalled in the heavens. The Emperor of Heaven was greatly pleased 
and decided to reward her with a husband. The choice fell upon the 
Cowherd, who, though a mortal, had formerly been a fairy in the 
heavens before he was exiled to the earth because of some misbehaviour. 

As a mortal, he was the younger son so his share of the inherited 
property was in the hands of his elder brother. The latter's wife had 
decided to murder him so as to avoid the eventual division of the 
property. 

The elder brother's business trip to a far province offered the sister- 
in-law an opportunity for action. She first gave the Cowherd some 
poisoned noodles, which he threw away after the warning of his fairy 
cow. A dog nearby happened to eat the food and died almost instantly. 
The young man took the attempted murder as an excuse for demanding 
the division of the property. The bad woman refused to give him 
anything, so the Cowherd suggested that if the cow were willing to stay, 
it should be her property, otherwise, it would be his. As the woman 
could not make the cow obey her, she let it leave with the Cowherd. 

163 



164 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DBA 




Illus. 64. The Spinning Maiden (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: The Cowherd and the Spinning Maiden 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 165 

The fairy cow gave its master everything he wished until one day 
he wished for a wife. "You have to follow me to the pond where the 
fairy maidens bathe/' said the cow, "and choose a wife for yourself by 
snatching the dress of the maiden of your choice.** Fate had sent the 
Spinning Maiden (Illus. 64) there. She was so embarrassed when she 
could not find her dress, that she consented to marry the Cowherd. Over- 
joyed, the newlyweds forgot all about their duties. This raised the wrath 
of the Emperor of Heaven who recalled the Spinning Maiden to the 
heavens to resume her work. The Cowherd hurried after her, but just 
as he was about to overtake her, the Mother Goddess threw her sash 
between them. Immediately the sash changed into a broad stream, 
popularly known as the Milky Way.' They wept so broken-heartedly 
that the Mother Goddess reluctantly granted them a yearly holiday, on 
the seventh day of the seventh moon, so that they might enjoy a happy 
rendezvous. The stream, however, was so wide that they were still 
unable to meet each other. Fortunately, their true love touched the 
tender hearts of the magpies, who, without being asked, volunteered 
to build a bridge for them and thus made possible the lovers* meeting 
on that memorable night. 

Gramophone Record available: 
Hsiao-shen by Chiang Miao-hsiang (| to f* ) Victor 



166 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRA1VU 




Illus. 65. "Tan" (by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu) and "Hsiao-shen" (by Yu Chen-fei) 
PLAY : The Dream of a Soldier's Wife 



DATE: THE DREAM OF A SOLDIER'S WIFE 

110-90 B.C. or CfruN r RUE 

c# w 



The four families, Chao, Chan, Lee and Wong, lived in the same 
peaceful little village. News came to these peace-lovers that their 
Emperor, Han Wu-ti, had carried on so many military expeditions 
against the neighbouring states that conscription was to be enforced all 
over the country. Soon the order came to the young men of the said 
families, so Chao had to leave his aged mother and Chan was compelled 
to put his little son under the sole care of his invalid wife. Since men who 
went on such expeditions very seldom returned, it seemed that Lee 
and Wong were bidding their broken-hearted wives eternal farewell. 

The play opens with heartrending scenes of parting (Illus. 65) and 
ends with the climax, the dream scene. Wong and Chao were killed on 
the battlefield, Chan disappeared, and Lee alone fled home incognito. 
Wong's bride, Tsing-wan, being left alone on the third day after her 
wedding, was very much frightened to hear of Chao's death and Chan's 
disappearance. She did not get any news about her husband so she 
went to the three neighbours to find whether they had heard of or knew 
the whereabouts of her husband. Fortunately she failed to get the 
real truth, so she patiently waited and anxiously inquired whenever she 
had a chance. 

167 



168 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

One spring afternoon, while walking in her garden she felt so sleepy 
that she sat down and leaning against a rock soon fell asleep. She 
dreamed that her husband returned! 

Beginning here, the dream scene takes the form of an operetta. 
The aesthetic talent of the playwright is best portrayed in this last 
scene by beautiful songs and dances. The bride begins : 

"Why should love-birds be thus separated? 
Without you I spend the long days like one in a stupor 
Or, like one from whom health has departed. 
I have been waiting, waiting for your return; 
I sit alone beside the hearth until dawn. 
At the time of your departure all flowers were blooming,, 
But now, the willow is for the second time green. 
I look for your letter whenever I hear a noise at the door; 
I tremble whenever I hear any news from the front. 
Fame and wealth have led man astray, 
But to me I 

Coarse food and clothing with your company is better than golden 
seals (official seal) !" 

Gramophone Record available: 
Tan by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu ( fll ft) Victor 



DATE: THE EMPRESS' WRATH 

A.D. 976 or MA TIEN 



NOTE: The origin of this story is doubtful, for it is not recorded 
in any of the reputable histories. This play was put aside for years, 
and not given until about ten years ago when Ch'eng Yen-/$'i 
(Q ffi, ft ) came into prominence, winning the honour of being second 
only to Met Lan-fang. The song of the Empress' wrath was so well 
rendered by him that it has become one of the most popular pieces 
of the "erh-huang" type. 



Ch'ao K'uang-yin, the first Emperor of the Sung Dynasty (A.D. 960- 
1277) died leaving a widow and two sons. The throne which should 
have passed to his son was usurped by the Emperor's brother. Fearing 
that the young prince, his nephew, might some day become the idol of 
the people, the wicked uncle so persecuted him that he committed 
suicide. 

The bereaved Empress mother (Illus. 29) was so angry that she 
openly challenged the usurper to explain why he was not satisfied with 
the usurpation, but had further indulged himself in killing her son. 

Gramophone Records, available: 

Tan by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (ft ft) Victor 

Pathe 

Sin Yen-ts'iu ( K ft) 

Lao-shen Yen Chu-peng (W JN) Beka 

Victor 

Kuan Ta-yuan ( Jt TC ) 

, _ fCh'eng Yen-ts'iu ( ft , #c ) 

and lan "JRuan Ta-yuan (Jt * TC) Pathe 

169 



170 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRA 




Illus. 66. The Beggar's Costume (by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu) 
PLAY: Excessive Taxation Is More Ferocious than the Tiger 



EXCESSIVE TAXATION IS MORE 

FEROCIOUS THAN THE TIGER 

or HUANG SHAN LU1 

(3c Ui SO 



Kao Liang-min and his son, Tsong, made their living by gathering 
medicinal herbs from the mountains. When taxation became still more 
excessive, they had to go further into the mountains to get more herbs, 
though they had been warned not to go on account of the tigers. 

Once Tseng's wife, Chang Hui-tsu, waited the whole night for her 
husband and father-in-law, but neither returned. The next morning 
when she sent her son out to inquire about them, news came that they 
had been killed by a tiger, for their blood-stained clothes were found 
near the footprints of the wild beast. Kao's wife, Hui-tsu's mother-in- 
law, died almost immediately, so she was left alone with her little boy. 

At first she tried to raise money by weaving to meet the collectors* 
extortions, but the better citizens the Kaos proved, the oftener the 
extortioner came, inventing more forms of taxation to get for himself a 
fat commission, and for his master, the magistrate, quicker promotion. 
Until this time the widow had paid whatever was asked, but when she 
was again ordered to pay another new tax, she answered, "I have paid 
you all that I have in hand. Both my father-in-law and husband were 
driven to the tigers by your endless taxation and my mother-in-law 
died of grief. I do not even have the money to bury her. Please be 
merciful !" "Don't complain of these deaths, for the loss is on our side," 

171 



172 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

said the extortioners. "From now on, you need to pay only two-fifths 
of the head tax you have usually paid. Since you are so wretched, we 
shall come back after we collect the tax next door." 

Afterwards the boy was taken away and sent to labour in the army. 
The poor woman was so grief -stricken that in delirium she thought 
she saw her husband running ahead. She followed him until she came 
to a mountain where she met her neighbour who stopped her with the 
warning that there were tigers ahead. "I am no longer afraid of the 
tigers/' she exclaimed, "in fact they are most welcome, for now I can 
die as my husband did. The tax-collectors are much more savage than 
the tigers." While they were talking, the extortioners were seen coming 
towards them. The widow, now almost insane, drew out her dagger 
and attempted to kill them, but she put away the weapon when it was 
explained to her that they were only doing what they had been told to 
do (Illus. 66). 

Grief and partial insanity eventually caused her to commit suicide 
and the play ends satirically like this: 

A tiger enters, smells the collectors and passes, leaving them unhurt. 
One of them says, "Most likely we no longer smell like human beings 
so the beast does not even touch us !" 

Gramophone Record available: 
Tan by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu ( J& #, #) Great Wall 



DATE: FAITHFULNESS, FIDELITY, PURITY, 

ABOUT A.D. 1550 AND RIGHTEOUSNESS 

or SZU TSIN SHIH 



In order to obtain the whole of their inherited property Yao and 
his wife, Dien-shih, became co-perpetrators in the murder of their 
brother, Yao Tin-mei. They told Yang, the brother of Yang Soo-tsen, 
the widow of the deceased, that she should marry again, because she 
was too young and pretty to remain a widow. The mean brother then 
sold her a merchant, named Yang Ch'un, who happened to pass the 
city on his way home to a distant province after collecting his bills. 

Yang Ch'un, however, failed to make Yang Soo-tsen his bride. On 
her telling him of her grief and intention to prosecute the murderers, he 
not only released her, but adopted her as his sister and promised to help 
her in the prosecution. 

On the way, they met Mao, a fortune-teller in fact the disguised 
Inspector-General sent by the Emperor to investigate the conduct of 
the governors of the various provinces. He volunteered to write the 
petition for them. They travelled on; some kidnappers flndiiig out that 
they were strangers took them as an easy prey. The widow was rescued 
by Wan-shih, the wife of Sung, a competent lawyer. Wan-shih took 
her to her husband and requested him to accompany her to the 
magistrate. 

173 



174 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

At first, though Koo, the magistrate, hated and despised lawyers 
especially the well-known Sung (for then, lawyers were considered the 
instigators to litigation, and litigation was the poorest method of settling 
a dispute) he dutifully ordered the arrest of Yao, Dien-shih and Yang. 
When his friend, Dien Lung the brother of Dien-shih sent him three 
hundred taels (a tael=Sh. $1.40) requesting him to dismiss the prose- 
cution, he put Soo-tsen into prison, and gave Sung forty lashes for 
false accusation. 

Fortunately, prior to the above court session, Dien Lung's messen- 
gers, sent to bribe Koo, happened to spend the night at Sung's hotel. 
Overhearing their mission, Sung stole Dien Lung's letter at midnight 
and obtained a copy of its contents. Now, being thus unjustly punished, 
Sung started to investigate the whereabouts of the magistrate's superiors. 
He met Yang Ch'un working at the same task. They soon became 
friends and agreed to co-operate. Since Yang Ch'un was younger and 
stronger to bear hardship, it was decided that the latter should present 
the petition of prosecution, because to discourage litigation the new 
Inspector-General had proclaimed that whoever dared to file a prosecu- 
tion to him on the public road, should first suffer forty heavy lashes. 
How great was his surprise to find the great Inspector-General was 
none other than the fortune-teller. He pardoned Yang Ch'un the forty 
lashes and ordered an immediate arrest of all the culprits, including 
Dien Lung and the magistrate. The copy of Dien Lung's letter was 
sufficient evidence to convict both the writer and the receiver; however, 
Dien Lung, who had written the letter under the coercion of his mother, 
was exempted from punishment, but forever disqualified from holding 
any public office; Yao, Dien-shih and Koo were executed; Yang, the 
wicked brother, was sent into exile; Yang Soo-tsen was acquitted; and 
Sung and Yang Ch'un were duly rewarded. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Wang You-chun ( 3E *fr Ji ) Odeon 

Shen Ma Lien-liang ( jf $1 ft ) Pathe 

,, , Odeon 



A FAMILY OF FOUR VIRTUES 
or SAN NYIANG CHIAO 



Sieh Kuang, leaving a wife, two concubines, and I-ku, a son by the 
first concubine, at home, went to the capital to take the imperial ex- 
aminations. The second concubine, Wang Ch'un-nge, was formerly 
his servant, so her position was much inferior to that of any other 
member of the family. 

Before reaching the capital, Sieh Kuang was recommended as a 
medical doctor by a friend to the Emperor, who had fallen sick while 
leading an army to suppress some border tribes. Sieh Kuang became 
so very famous in medicine that once while he was away on a visit to 
the capital, his pupil, in order to attract patients, assumed his master's 
professional name. Shortly afterwards news of the death of this pupil 
reached the Sieh family and Sieh Kuang was believed to be dead. Old 
Sieh Pao, the faithful servant, was sent to bring home his master's 
corpse. Before his return, the wife and I-ku*s mother re-married and 
took away all Sieh Kuang's property. Wang Ch'un-nge swore fidelity 
to her husband and adopted the deserted son. She spun, she wove In 
short, she worked hard day and night with Sieh Pao to support and 
educate the boy (Illus. 67). 

Early one afternoon, while weaving (see p. 144, Item XVII) 
as usual, she was surprised to find I-ku already back from school. The 
boy not only failed to recite his lessons, but when about to be punished, 

175 



176 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM. 




Illus. 67, "Wa-wa-shen" (by Lee Yiian-ch'un) 
PLAY: A Family of Four Virtues 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS 



177 



sneered "Please do not beat the son of another woman." She was so 
brokenhearted that she cut out the unfinished cloth and said she would 
not make any further effort. Fortunately Sieh Pao intervened and 
soon made I-ku understand how and why he was adopted by Ch'un-ng. 
The boy begged the mother's pardon and declared' that henceforth he 
would be an industrious student. 

Not long afterwards, Ch'un-nge became ill and could not work 
for days, so I-ku went to his own mother to borrow some money. He 
returned home empty-handed. Deeply moved he began to study even 
harder. At sixteen, he passed the imperial examinations and carried 
home honours to be conferred on his foster mother. When he reached 
home he found to his great surprise his long-lost father, who was also 
loaded with honours intended for his wife. The decision was that 
nobody but Ch'un-nge was entitled to both the titles and that Sieh 
Pao was to be chief steward of the Sieh Mansions. 

From the loyalty of Sieh Kuang, the fidelity of Ch'un-nge, the filial 
piety of I-ku, and the faithfulness of Sieh Pao this play derives its title, 
"The Family of Four Virtues." The climax is portrayed in the weaving 
scene, which lasts about forty-five minutes, and most of the parts are 
sung as in the western opera. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang 

Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 
Shang Hsiao-yuin 

Lao-shen Ma Lien-Hang 

Wang Yu Ch'un 
Chang Kuei-fun 



( *fc Bi ^ ) .............. Victor 

( fl sft ) .............. 

( ft >h m) .............. Beka 

( m m &) .............. Odeon 



Great China 



Tan and Lao-shen 



f Shang Hsiao-yuin 
[ Wang Shau-lou 



( 5E 



Great Wall 



178 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DBA 




Illus. 68. Holding the Pheasant Feather (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: Fighting against the Chins 



DATE: FIGHTING AGAINST THE CHINS 

A - D - 1134 or FANG CHIN PING 

< tt * * ) 



During the Sung Dynasty (A.D. 960-1277) the northern borders of 
China were often invaded by the barbarous tribe, Chin. This tribe 
became so powerful during the reigns of Huai-tsung and Chin-tsung 
that they even succeeded in capturing the capital and taking the two 
emperors as their prisoners. They would have proceeded further south, 
had they not been driven back by the volunteer generals, Yok Fei and 
Han Sze-tsong. 

The play opens with the Chins' attempt to recapture the northern 
provinces of China and General Han's preparation to confront the 
invaders. Liang Hong-yii, Han's wife, proposed first to unite all the 
neighbouring armies and then advance northward together instead of 
merely preparing to meet the invasion. A notice was sent to the allied 
leaders asking them to come together for consultation', but they de- 
clined to march forward fearing that they might be defeated by the 
force of the invaders. Lady Liang pleaded with them in the following 
words : 

"If we choose to wait here, we shall be immediately attacked and 
if we lose this stronghold and are compelled to retreat further south, 
we shall lose the whole country north of the River (the Yangtse). 
Though I am supposed to belong to (the weaker sex, my whole family 
and I prefer fighting even at a big cost to staying here waiting to be 

179 



180 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

attacked and destroyed piecemeal. A broken jade is worth more than 
an entire tile. Let us choose to be the broken jade, if necessary." 

They were stirred by her courage and finally agreed to attack the 
invacters, electing her their commander-in-chief. She immediately sent 
Chu Kuei to feign surrender to the Chin leader and to offer him a map 
with false directions. At the head of this big expedition, the lady so 
competently planned the strategy of her troops that the Chins were 
turned back and led into Wang-tien-t'ang, a blind alley. 

On learning that Chu Kuei had succeeded in leading the barbarians 
into the trap, Liang Hong-yu seated herself at the top of Chin Shan, the 
Golden mountain, in order to give directions with the signal 
flag. Furthermore, to encourage her soldiers, she herself beat the war 
drums (Illus. 68) and later took part in the battle. Never before had 
the Chins met so brave a foe, and never before had the allies fought 
with such determination. The performance ends with a glorious victory 
for the immortal heroine's troops. 

Gramophone Record available: 
Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( 1& W ^ ) Victor 



DATE: THE FINAL PARTING BETWEEN THE 

202 B.C. KING, PA WANG, AND HIS FA VOURITE 

or P'A WANG PIEH CHI 
3E m ) 



When the lascivious tyrant Erh-Shih of the Chin Dynasty (221-206 
B.C.) ceased to be a competent ruler, all the oppressed took up arms, 
and heroes, as soon as they had gained some followers, proclaimed 
themselves kings. From among them Sh'an Yii, the King of Ch'u, and 
Liu P'ang, the King of Han, emerged as rivals for supremacy. The 
former was a valiant fighter, straightforward and quick-tempered, but 
very conceited. It was he who made the remark that if one does not 
return to his native land after having become prosperous, it is analogous 
to walking in the dark in one's best attire. His title, P'a Wang, has 
become a synonym in the Chinese language for a peerless fighter. On 
the other hand, Liu P'ang, destined to be the founder of the Han Dynasty 
(202 B.C. A.D. 220) was very resourceful and crafty. 

P'a Wang would have nipped Liu P'ang in the bud had he listened 
to the advice of his wise counsellor Fan. This opportunity once lost 
was lost forever. Liu P'ang fled, but after preparing for five years, 
was again ready to fight at the head of a strong army with the most noted 
strategist, Han Hsien, as commander-in-chief. P'a Wang was advised 
to remain quiet and wait until the, enemy, coming from afar and burden- 
ed with the transportation of supplies, should arrive half exhausted. 
For some time he listened to his advisors and refused to come out in 
open battle, but one day Lee Tso-ch'eh, one of Han Hsien's generals, 

181 



182 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 69. A Posture in the Sword Dance (by Mei Lan-fang). 

Meaning of the Posture: Waiting for or prepared to meet an attack. 

"Wu-ch'in" (by Kin Shau-shan) 

PLAY: The Final Parting between the King and His Favourite 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 183 

simulated surrender to P'a Wang just when reports came that Han 
Hsien had posted defamatory placards all over the place against him. 
The play commences here. 

Lee made the enraged P'a Wang believe that the time had come for 
him to lead his army forward to crush his enemy. In spite of the 
dissuasions of his wise counsellors, even of Lady Yii, P'a Wang ordered 
his army to advance. Not until he was only forty li (about thirteen 
miles) from Chiu-li Mountain where Han Hsien had set his fatal trap 
for P'a Wang, did the latter "discover his grave mistake. It was already 
too late, Lee had absconded. The armies of Han Hsien came out of 
their ambush and besieged their enemy in overwhelming numbers. P'a 
Wang would have been killed in the battle, had he not been rescued by 
his enemy general, Wei Pao, whose family he had once saved. 

The survivors were now forced to retreat to Kan-hsia, where Lady 
Yii tried her best to console her crestfallen king and finally persuaded 
him to lie down and rest awhile in the camp. She too was filled with 
sorrow and could not go to sleep. She walked out alone under the 
moonlight and happened to overhear her soldiers talking about her 
lord's fate being sealed, and planning to flee back to their native land. 
Moreover, like the Chinese saying "To snow add frost/' she heard songs 
of her native land sung in her enemy's camp. Frightened, she hastened 
back to tell her lord. Again they were both deceived by Han Hsien, 
who had hired men to sing the songs so as to make P'a Wang believe 
that the majority of his men had surrendered, and to raise the home- 
sick feeling among the remnant. 

Pretending to be cheerful, Lady Yii still endeavoured to strengthen 
her lord's spirit. With coquettish smiles, she offered him wine and 
suggested that she dance before him to make him forget his sorrow for 
the moment (Illus. 69, 71). 

However, the approaching war drums soon convinced P'a Wang 
that he must part with his beloved favourite and march out to confront 
his enemy. Yet he lingered, because he felt he could not leave her 
without having first made accommodation for her. Finally he reluctantly 
told her to go to Liu P'ang as he had heard that the latter loved beauti- 
ful women. "Leave me, my lord, and charge with your men. Please do 
not delay your great mission because of a woman," implored the bold 
Lady. "A loyal minister never serves two sovereigns and a faithful 



184 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

woman refuses to marry a second husband. Lend me your sword, so 
that I may not stand in your way!'* So saying, she snatched her 
husband's weapon and killed herself. 

P'a Wang, once more scourged, went to the battlefield with a new 
spirit, but being overwhelmingly outnumbered, he barely escaped with 
his life. He missed his way and was led by a disguised enemy to the 
bank of the River Wu where he was reminded of his recent crossing at 
the head of an immense army. Now left alone with only his faithful 
steed, the humbled P'a Wang felt too embarrassed to return to his 
native land and therefore committed suicide. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( $ HB ^7 ) Palhe 

, 99 99 9 Beka 

Tan and Ch*in , 



Yjmg j iao _ lou < * ft) Great Wall 

Tan and Hsiao-shen . . .. { J^"^^ ( , Vtctor 

Ch'in Kin Shau-shan ( ^ ' Hi ) Beka 

Lao-shen Wang Feng-chun ( BE m^B ) Great China 

Ch'ou Hsiao Ch'ang-hua ( ffi & ^) Pathe 



DATE: THE GALLANT PEACE-MAKER 

A.D. 192-194 o/- YUAN MEN SHEH CHI 

(tft R *T tt) 



Liu Pei, destined to be the King of Shu, was just beginning to get 
a foothold among the warlords in the small city of Hsiao-p'ei, when 
Yuan Shu, a well-established and prosperous warlord accepted his 
counsellor's advice to conquer his neighbour states one by one. The 
first state to be devoured was to be that of Liu Pei, so Yuan sent General 
Chi to lead an expedition against him and at the same time ordered 
precious gifts to be presented to Lu Pu, another very able warlord, in 
order to get his promise not to help Liu. 

Hearing of the great expedition, Liu Pei immediately sent messen- 
gers to Lu Pu, requesting his help, with the explanation that Yuan would 
wage war on him, too, if he succeeded in conquering Hsiao- 
p'ei. Both letters reached Lu about the same time, so he sent 
invitations to both Yuan and Liu asking them to come to a 
feast with him. 

When Chi arrived and saw Liu Pei, he started to with- 
draw, but was forced to stay by his host. After the feast, Lu 
Pu referred to the bad outcome of war-loving men's activities, 
such as P'a Wang's intrigues (see "The Final Parting between 
the King and His Favourite"), Han Hsien's, etc. and asked his 
guests to preserve peace, He then hoisted a "chi" (a lance- 
like weapon, having a rhomboid-shaped knife at the end and 

185 



186 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

a curved knife on one of its sides) at a distance of several hundred 
feet outside his front gate. He said that if he succeeded in shooting 
through the target, there must be .10 war. If either of them opposed 
his peace proposal, he would fight on the side of the one who agreed. 
Liu Pei was only too glad to agree, while Chi, partly in fear of Lu 
Pu and partly in the belief that the latter could not succeed, also, though 
reluctantly, gave his consent. 

An arrow was shot and behold, it hit the target ! General Chi had 
to retreat and Lu Pu won the honour of being a gallarit peace-maker! 

Gramophone Record available: 
Hsiao-shen by Mei Lan-fang (* j ^ in jest)i Odeon 



1 Sometimes, actors play roles other than their professional ones, to amuse 
the audience. 



DATE: THE GREAT TRIAL AT THE 

A.D. 1506-1510 FA-MEN MONASTERY 

or FA MEN SZU 

( & n * ) 



Sun Yii-chiao, the vivacious daughter of a rooster-seller, was 
embroidering at the front door of her house when a wealthy young man, 
named Foo Beng, passed by. The latter was struck by her beauty so 
he purposely put a jade bracelet in front of her door. She admired the 
bracelet but she loved the youth more. The incident was noted by 
a professional match-maker, Liu-shih, who, after Foo's departure, 
offered herself as their go-between. Yii-chiao was only too glad to have 
Liu-shih's services and immediately gave her an embroidered shoe to be 
delivered to Foo as a token of her consent. Liu-shih's son, Piau, a 
butcher, stole the shoe and was demanding hush money from Foo, when 
he was detected by a constable, Liu Kung-tao. 

Because of his failure in the extortion, the butcher decided to harm 
Foo. One night he broke into the girl's house and overhearing voices 
he mistook the persons to be Foo and Yii-chiao. He killed both of them 
and cut off their heads* which he threw into the courtyard of the con- 
stable to get revenge for his friendship with Foo. The constable's hired 
boy discovered the heads. In great fright, Liu concealed them in the 
well in his backyard. Fearing the boy might tell the truth, he killed 
him and also concealed the corpse in the well. Then he shrewdly 

187 



188 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

sued the boy's father, Sung, a poor unfortunate literary man, for dama- 
ges, asserting that the boy had stolen his money and run away. The 
incompetent judge, Chao Lien, fined Sung ten taels (a tael=Sh. $1.40). 
Since the latter could not pay the fine, his daughter, Sung Ch'iao-chiao, 
was kept in custody. It happened that she met Sun Yii-chiao in the 
prison and from her discovered that Yii-chiao's lover, Foo, was her 
fiance and that they had been unjustly convicted of homicide. The 
deceased were Yii-chiao's uncle and aunt, who had been asked to spend 
the night with Yii-chiao, because the latter's mother could not return 
home that day. The morning after the homicide the court inspector 
came to the girl's house and saw the bracelet on Yii-chiao's arm. He 
compelled her to disclose the giver's name, for he insisted that a 
rooster-seller's daughter could not afford to own or buy such a bracelet. 
Consequently, Foo was also arrested. The judge believed the evidence 
that Foo and Yii-chiao had killed the victims to facilitate their perpetra- 
tion of carnal intercourse, and imposed a death sentence. 

Partly to clear the facts about her brother and partly to rescue her 
fiance, Sung Ch'iao-chiao volunteered to petition the superiors of the 
judge for a new trial, Foo paid the ten taels for her and she was 
released. Learning that the Empress-Dowager and her adopted son, 
Liu Chin, the Chief Eunuch, were to visit the Fa-men Monastery to 
worship, Sung Ch'iao-chiao waited near-by for days. On their arrival 
she shouted aloud pleading for mercy. "Execute her," said the Chief 
Eunuch, "Why doesn't she go to the magistrate for justice?" "No," 
remarked the Empress-Dowager, "how can we kill a person while we 
are worshipping the gods?" 

Therefore, her petition was listened to, and a new trial was granted 
with the Chief Eunuch as the Justice of the Imperial Court. Judge Chao 
Lien was ordered to arrest all of the real culprits within three days. 

From the plaintiff's affidavit, Chao found that the go-between Liu- 
shih was involved, so her arrest was ordered. From her, he discovered 
that her son had stolen the shoe and kept on trying to extort money 
from Foo until Liu Kung-tao's intervention. The butcher's knife proved 
the owner's crime and the finding of the heads disclosed Liu kung-tao's 
guilt. Instead of one, the poor judge had to deal with two homicide 
cases. On the other hand, Sung Ch'iao-chiao was rewarded with ten 
silver taels for wrongful detention, and Sun Yii-chao and Foo B6ng 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS 



189 



were acquitted. The play ends with the wedding of the three, for then 
bigamy was allowed in China. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shen and Ch'in ........ by Tan Foo-ing 

, ........... Kin Shau-shan 

C Tan Foo-ing 
" ........ " \ Ger Kuei-sien 

.................... Yen Chu-peng 

.................... Wang Shau-lou 

f Kin Shau-shan 
{ Ma Foo . lok 

THe Shou-ch'en 
............ \ Ju Foo-hui 

Ch'in ...................... He Shou-ch'en 



^i_, ^ /-u 
Ch'in and Ch ou 



3t) ........ Pathe 

ill) ....... Beka 



(: 



m 



fUi) 



Odeon 



Great China 



US Jft) 

m s) 

^ X) 



HISTORY REPEATS 

or LOO-HWA HE 

(M te JS.J) 



The play opens with the announcement of the coming of General 
Sieh Tin-shan into the presence of his wife, Fan Lee-hwa, who is a 
general of even greater prowess. 

General Sieh tells his wife that he has heard that she intends to 
execute their adopted son, because, contrary to military law, the latter 
had married one of the daughters of an enemy at Loo-Hwa He, where 
he had been sent to lead the battle. 

The mother general at first is deaf to the entreaties of her husband, 
arguing that she is determined to carry out the order and maintain her 
reputation for discipline. 

When the husband reminds her that they had been married under 
similar circumstances she repents and forgives her son on the condition 
that in the future his military exploits shall redeem his error. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Ch'eng Yii-tsin (fe 3 W ) Beka 

Tan and Sheii f Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu ( ft) 

lan and Mien . . . . w ^ Kvfok T s'ong-heng (8 # tt) Pathe 

f Tu Lee-yuin (:) 

" " " " \Kwok Ts'ong-heng Great Wall 

190 



HOW THE PASS OF P'U WAS HELD 

or CHAN P'U KWAN 



A big battle was fought and Wang Pa, defeated on account of lack 
of men and supplies, was forced to retreat to hold the Pass of P'u. For 
months he had been besieged by overwhelmingly superior forces. Both 
men and supplies decreased day by day until one night the hungry 
survivors became mutinous. Wang was compelled to find out some way 
to satisfy his men or the city would be destroyed. 

He had an idea, though it was a heart-breaking one ! He planned to 
kill his beloved concubine, Hsu Yen-tseng, so that he might give her 
body to feed his soldiers. He had to withhold his sword for the virtuous 
lady was found praying in the back garden. He overheard her praying 
for the arrival of reinforcements so that her people's trouble might be 
averted, for the peace of her husband and for the birth of a son to her 
mistress, Wang's wife. She was too good to be so savagely murdered! 

Liu Tsong, Wang's faithful servant, learned of his master's plan 
and volunteered to die in her stead, but, because of Liu's low status, 
Wang deemed his death insufficient to move his men, so he begged him 
to kill the concubine for him. Liu loitered but finally went inside where 
he found Yen-tseng reading by candle-light. She was so excited and wor- 
ried that she had not been able to go to sleep. She was astonished to see 
Liu come at such a late hour, and became very much puzzled when Liu 
told her that his master wanted to borrow some food from her. Since 

191 



192 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

she had given her husband everything she possessed, she could not 
understand his request. Not until she espied the sword Liu held behind 
him, did she realize that she was to give him her own body. She 
boldly accepted the sword and killed herself. Then Liu also killed 
himself to assist his master in the completion of his plan. 

The result was that the whole army was deeply touched. They 
stood with their leader as one man and eventually succeeded in holding 
the Pass until reinforcements came to their aid. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( 1 JSB =#) Great Wall 

, Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu ( fe m fe ) China 

,.. Shang Hsiao-yuin ( fft & m) Victor 

> Odeon 

Lao-shen Yen Chu-p'eng ( W Sf $ ) 



HS1JEH-YEN, THE FAITHFUL 

CONCUBINE 
or SEEN T 9 OU T'ZU TANG 

<* M 



During the decline of the Ming Dynasty (A.D. 1368-1644) the 
Emperor reigned but did not govern, for the real ruler had long been the 
powerful, unscrupulous Prime Minister, Yen Sung. Whenever he set 
his mind on getting an object, he would obtain it regardless of the means 
employed. He forgave no one who dared to disobey him. 

When he heard that Me Huai-ku owned a jade cup, named "I-fSng- 
hsiieh," a priceless curio, he sent him word that he wanted to borrow 
it. A skilful jeweller offered to copy it and Me was only too glad to 
listen to his advice and to send the imitation to Yen. The cup was so 
artfully made that the covetous Prime Minister was very pleased to 
receive it. 

T'ang Ch'in, however, one of Yen's followers, whom Me once 
rescued, knew the peculiar features of the cup. He disclosed Me's 
deception to his present master, not because of devotion to him, but on 
account of his desire to win Hsuen-yen, the beautiful concubine of his 
benefactor. Me was thrown into prison on a false charge of murder. 
Yen ordered the judge to impose a death sentence on the innocent 
man. 

Me Chfeng, whose appearance bore a close resemblance to that of 
his unfortunate master, Me Huai-ku, offered to be executed in his place. 
The judge, being a friend of Me and knowing his innocence, agreed to 
the proposal and the loyal servant was decapitated. 

193 



194 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE D B A M 




Illus. 70- Aside: 1 "Wen-chW (by Hsiao Ch'ang-hua); 2 "Tan** 

(by Mei Lan-fang) 

PLAY: Hsiieh-yen, the Faithful Concubine 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 195 

The Prime Minister's appointment of T'ang Ch'in to test the 
identity of the owner of the decapitated head (the head is represented 
by a round bundle wrapped in red cloth) gave the latter the chance to 
satisfy his desire. Lu Pin, the judge, realized that unless the concubine 
consented to marry T'ang, Me's life was still in danger, so the clever 
judge suggested the situation to her by showing her the word "assas- 
sinate," which he wrote on his fan, and by intimating to her that she 
feign to marry T'ang. Then he purposely left the latter alone with the 
concubine (Illus. 70), who beguilingly said, "Since the first time I met 
you on the West Lake, Fve loved you, but we have been robbed of the 
chance even to meet each other! Fortunately I am a widow now!" 

T'ang identified the head as being that of Me. Therefore, the con- 
cubine consented to marry him immediately. On the wedding night 
the groom could not resist the repeated offerings of wine by the bride so 
that he became helplessly intoxicated. Then the loyal but avenging 
woman drew his sword (Illus. 36) and drove it through the breast of 
the ungrateful monster. 

Fearing that she might be questioned or might in some way reveal 
the truth that Judge Lu Pin was in a way involved in this murder, she 
committed suicide. 

Gramophone Records available; 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( $ W =3O Beka 

Sun Hui-shen (3&3R4O Odeon 

Yuin Yen-hsia (^KjR) Victor 

rMei Lan-fang 

Tan and Ch ou -< Hsiao Ch'ang-hua (ffi & ^) Victor 

Shen Ma Lien-liang (JES&) Pathe 

Odeon 

Ch'ou Hsiao Ch'ang-hua Pathe 



196 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 71. A Posture in the Sword Dance: 1 "Wu-ch'in" (by Kin Shau-shan*. 
2 "Tan"; The Fencing Hand (by Mei Lan-fang) 

PLAY: The Final Parting between the King and His Favourite 



DATE: THE INTRIGUERS INTRIGUED 

ABOUT A.D. 210 or MAI JEN CHI 

(36 A tf) 

or KAN LU SZU 

(* S? 



During the period of the Three Kingdoms (A.D. 190-280) there lived 
in the Kingdom of Wu the princess, Sun Shang-hsiang, the youngest 
sister of the King, Sun Ch'iian. She was not only beautiful, but also 
well educated both in literature and military tactics. Her mother was 
so proud of her that she set up severe qualifications for those who 
ventured to sue for her hand. 

Sun Ch'iian and his admiral, Chou Yii, intrigued to capture Liu 
Pei, the ruler of the Kingdom of Shu. Pretending that the King Sun 
Ch'iian was to give Liu Pei his sister's hand, Chou Yii invited Liu Pei to 
come across the boundary river to get married. Knowing that it was an 
insincere proposal, Chu-ke Liang, Liu Pei's strategist, decided to play 
a trick on the intriguers. He therefore advised Liu Pei to accept the 
invitation with only one general, Chao Yuin, accompanying him. Of 
course, he gave both of them instructions how to meet the various 
situations on their arrival at Wu. 

As soon as Liu Pei and Chao Yuin crossed the river, they went to 
see the Honourable Chiao Hsiian, the father-in-law of Chou Yii, to solicit 
his assistance. The latter, having received many costly gifts from Liu 
Pei, gave him, in return, a kind of drug to dye his gray beard so as 
to make him look like a young man. The next day, the Honourable 
Chiao Hstian went to see the old mother and told her of her son's 

197 



198 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

intrigue. Moreover, he praised Liu Pei so highly that she was finally 
persuaded to summon him to Kan Lu Szu (a monastery) to be examined 
whether or not he was qualified to be the husband of the fair princess. 
The result was that he was chosen and the wedding took place almost 
immediately. 

The bride was so lovely that the groom even forgot to go home. 
The faithful general, Chao Yuin, following Chu-ke Liang's instructions, 
delivered a false message to his master that the army of the Kingdom 
of Wei had been mobilized and was about to attack Chingshow (one of 
the most important cities of Shu) . He also warned him that his further 
stay in Wu would surely result in the loss of that city. Hesitatingly he 
told the Princess of his country's trouble. To his great surprise, the 
dutiful bride consented to follow him home. When she went to bid 
her mother farewell, the thoughtful old Lady, fearing that her son (the 
King) might hinder their departure, gave her the "Shang Fang" sword 
(the possessor of which was considered the representative of the Sove- 
reign) to protect them. 

On the way, Sun Ch'iian's men did try to arrest Liu Pei and Chao 
Yuin, but the sword of the Princess "escorted" them to the bank of the 
river in safety, where Chang Fei, Liu Pei's brother by adoption, sent by 
Chu-ke Liang, was more than ready to welcome them home. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shen by Ma Lien-liang ( AS Sg & ) Beka 

, Wang Shau-lou (3E^$O Great Wall 

Kuan Ta-yiian ( S; ?c 70 ) Victor 

Lao-tan Lee Too-ku'ei ( 3* ^ ^ ) Beka 



AN IRON-FACED JUDGE 

or TSE MI AN 

*) 



Chen, a poor scholar, had a beautiful and diligent wife, named 
Shian-lien, and two sons. The woman worked day and night to make 
money, not only to relieve Chen of his family burden but to finance his 
trip to the capital for the imperial examinations. She proved to be a 
success as a business woman, but she was not so fortunate as a wife, for 
Chen, after having passed all the examinations was only too glad to 
marry the Emperor's sister. Royal luxuries made him forget his hard- 
working benefactress, Shian-lien. 

In the meantime the anxious family waited and waited, until one 
day word of Chen's marriage into the royal family reached the home 
town. Overhearing the news, Shian-lien decided to work her way to 
the capital so that her two children might be properly benefited by 
their father's present position, even if her husband had decided to 
abandon her. 

For months the three struggled on until at last they found them- 
selves before Chen's stately palace. At first they were not recognized 
and were driven out. Later, the helpless woman and children were 
placed in the back garden by one of Chen's servants, who took pity on 
them. Chen, to prevent further disturbance, sent one Han-chi to mur- 
der them. Fortunately a kind-hearted maid heard of the plan and 
secretly slipped to the garden to warn Shian-lien to escape. Suspecting 

199 



200 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

that the unknown maid was sent by her husband to get them out of 
his way, the latter refused to leave. Not until the maid killed herself 
before her to avoid her master's punishment for disclosing the plot, did 
Shian-Jien and the children start to escape. They were soon overtaken, 
however, by Han-chi at a deserted temple. 

The pitiful group knelt before Han, pleading for mercy and ex- 
plaining to him their relation to his master. Han was touched and 
set them free, but he paid the penalty for disobeying his master's orders 
by killing himself with the sabre which Chen had given him to murder 
his wife and children. 

Shian-lien, thus oppressed, was forced to seek justice from P'ao, 
nicknamed the Iron-faced Judge, who dared to execute justice, even 
against the Emperor's nearest relatives or favourites. 

In order to prevent any obstacle to the arrest of Chen, as the latter 
was living in the Princes' palace, P'ao dispatched his man, Wang, to 
pretend to be the murderer of Han-chi, Chen's servant. Wang succeed- 
ed in enticing Chen to come to P'ao for prosecution. Then the pro- 
secutor instead of the prosecuted was immediately put to trial. Chen 
insisted that he did not know the woman (Shian-lien) and her children, 
even when the latter showed him the sabre bearing his name and fitting 
exactly the case hanging on the belt of Han-chi. Moreover, Chen defied 
P'ao and maintained that the Emperor alone should decide the case. 
The Iron-faced Judge answered coldly, "Since the evidence is sufficient, 
you are no longer a member of the royal family, but a convicted 
criminal in the eyes of the law. Your very noble position shall not 
extenuate, but aggravate your punishment." 

The Princess and the Empress Dowager both came to the rescue 
but P'ao declared, "Law is law; the judicial decision shall not be inter- 
fered with by outside influence. As the Emperor has given me three 
methods of execution for the three classes of society, the nobles, the 
middle class and the low class, this man shall not be an exception!" 
Therefore, Chen was eventually beheaded. 

Gramophone Bectird available: 
Ch'in by Kin Shau-shan ( & 3> fli ) Patht 



JUDGMENT 
or If EH SEEN P'AN HUNG 

* m ft) 



P'an Hung, the father of the Emperor's favourite, so hated the 
righteous general Yang Chi-yeh and his sons that he sent them to the 
most dangerous posts with a small number of men and very poor equip- 
ment. Naturally they were easily wiped out by the overwhelming 
enemy. Yang Yen-chao, the sixth son, was the only one who returned 
to prosecute P'an for murder. The judge, bribed by the favourite, did 
not admit the proper evidence against the perpetrator, which act aroused 
the wrath of the Emperor's uncle, who killed the judge with his 
All-powerful Club, a reprimanding weapon inherited from the founder 
Emperor. In due time, he proceeded to compel the Emperor to agree 
to summon Judge Kou-Tsen, noted for being an upright man, to try 
the case. The favourite also tried to bribe the second judge, who cle- 
verly accepted the liberal gift and sent it to the royal uncle without 
opening it. 

Since it was the custom that no matter how relevant the evidence 
was to the facts, a confession from the criminal was required and since 
the shrewd prisoner refused to speak, Judge Kou Tsen could not proceed 
satisfactorily. 

One stormy night, P'an was awakened by Ox-head and Horse-face 
(believed to be the attendants of the King of Death and so named be- 
cause of their peculiar physical features. It was their duty to arrest 

201 



202 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

the souls of wicked men to be tried in the ghost court where nothing 
could be concealed). They took him only half-awake out into the 
storm with such hasty steps that old P'an was made to believe that 
they were supernatural. They dragged him on and on until they came 
to a queer structure somewhat like a state court building. The fright- 
ened and exhausted prisoner was then thrown before the solemn Judge 
of the Dead, who conducted the trial so well that a willing confession 
was written and signed. No opportunity was left for the Emperor to 
be partial to his favourite's father. He could do nothing but regret- 
Cully sign the mandate of P'an's execution. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shen by Ma Lien-Hang ( & $& & ) Victor 

Beka 

Yen Chii-peng (!) 

Ch'in Kin Shau-shan ( ^ ^ ill ) Great Wall 

He Shou-ch'en (ffi * E ) Beka 

Victor 



JUSTICE TAKES A HOLIDAY 
BUT RETURNS 

or FAN MA CHI 

GK m 



Lee Kuei-chih, the wife of the magistrate of the city of Pao was 
alone one night in her home. At a late hour she was disturbed in her 
inner apartment by hearing the pitiful groans of an old man. (The 
transporting of the groans by the wind-gods is portrayed on stage by 
two actors, standing on chairs, furling and unfurling flags so as to show 
that the sound is caught in the flag and sent over the walls into the 
inner apartments.) She soon discovered that the groans came from a 
tortured prisoner, who was unable to meet the jailor's extortion. She 
sent for him, and great was her surprise when she found that he was 
her father, Lee Chi, who had been thrown into prison through the 
intrigue of her step-mother and the latter's paramour. 

Some years before, when Lee Chi was away selling horses, the step- 
mother had driven out Kuei-chih and her younger brother, Pao-t'ung. 
On Lee Chi's return the step-mother had told him that both of the 
children had died of. illness. Distrusting his wife, Lee Chi compelled 
the maid-servant to tell the truth about what had happened and she, in 
great fear of her mistress, committed suicide. Lee Chi was prosecuted 
for rape and for eventually causing the death of the girl. 

In the meantime the children had wandered into the forest and, 
seeing a tiger, lost each other in their effort to escape. Kuei-chih was 
fortunately adopted by a rich man, and was later married to Chao 
Ch'ung, the magistrate. 

203 



204 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

On hearing from her father the story of his unfair trial, Kuei-chih 
immediately asked her husband for help. He persuaded her to disguise 
herself as his attendant and to go with him to petition the new viceroy 
for a second trial. It happened that the latter was her brother, Pao- 
t'ung, who, having failed in his search for his sister, had worked his 
way up to the capital, passed the imperial examinations and, being very 
clever, had been promoted to a viceroyship. 

All the wicked were duly punished and a very happy reunion ends 
the play. 

Gramophone Records available: 
Tan .............. by Sim Hui-shSn ( ^f 3& & ) .............. Great Wall 

Tan and Shen Mei Lan ' fan < * 

TanandShen ..... 



^ Chiang M^^ng <*) .............. Victor 

JKoo Ch'uen-cha ( ft ft sft ) 

\Chu Ch'uen-min (^^^T) .............. Btka 



DATE: KILLING THE TIGER GENERAL 

A.D. 1644 or rZV HU 

(JM *) 



When Emperor Ch'ung-cheng, the last sovereign of the Ming Dynas- 
ty (A.D. 1368-1644), hanged himself on Mei Shan (literally, coal hill), 
in the centre of the capital, Peking, when the city fell into the hands of 
Lee, the rebel leader, one of his maids, Fei Cheng-ngS, swore vengeance 
upon the rebels for the death of her royal Master. She therefore 
impersonated the princess in order to attract the attention of the rebel 
leader. 

As a reward to his favourite warrior, known as the dauntless 
"Tiger" general, Lee gave him the disguised princess instead of making 
her his own bride. Though Sheng-nge felt somewhat disappointed at 
the lost opportunity, she consoled herself with the thought of being 
given the chance to kill the "Tiger.** 

She put on her best apparel, prepared good wine and on the arrival 
of the groom, entertained him in such a splendid manner that the "Tiger" 
was immediately infatuated. He was greatly pleased to hear her praises 
and was helpless under her charm (Illus. 72). Wine, poured by her 
dainty hands, was too sweet to be rejected, so cup after cup was drunk 
until the victim was helplessly intoxicated. She dismissed the maid- 
servants saying that henceforth she alone would serve him. Then she 
asked the general to let her take off his armour and put away his sword 
as he had a seriously-wounded arm. Besides, she said, it would seem 

205 



206 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




lllus. 72. 1 The Resting Sleeves (the Maids on the sides by Yao Yii-fu and 

Cliu Kuei-fang) ; 2 The Repulsing Sleeve ("Tan** by Mei Lan-fang) ; 

3 "Wu-ch'in" (by Liu Lien-yung) 

PLAY: Killing the Tiger General 



SYNOPSES OF PL AYS . . . . . 207 

very improper and unlucky for the groom to wear man-killing weapons 
on his wedding night. 

Finally, with the "Tiger* 5 put to bed like a pet lamb, she blew out 
the candles (see p. 25, Item 14) and waited until he was sound asleep 
(Illus. 73). Then she drew forth her dagger and plunged it quickly into 
his bosom. Fiercely they struggled in the dark, until she recollected 
the place where she had put the "Tiger's" sword, and with it she now 
stabbed its owner. When she made her identity known to the ignor- 
ant maidservants, who accused her of cold blooded murder, she felt so 
disappointed that she committed suicide, grieving that she did not 
have the opportunity to kill the rebel leader. 

Gramophone Records available: 
Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( ft =# ) Victor 

Tan and Ch'in fShang Hsing-wu ( & ^) 

Tan and Chin ,| Hgu Moo _ yien (|fc a) Qdeon 

(dramatic amateurs) 



208 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 73. "Chang-tzu"; "Wu-ch'in" (by Liu Lien-yung); 
"Tan" (by Mei Lan-fang) ; "Teng Tso" 

PLAY: Killing the Tiger General 



THE LADY WITH A 

RED-MARKED HAND 

or CHU HEN CHI 



On account of his uncle's age and delicate health, Chu Ch'un-teng 
went to the army in his place, leaving his aged mother to the care of 
his beautiful and faithful wife, Chao Chin-t'ang. The uncle's wife, 
Sung-shih, intending to rob Ch'un-teng of his property and to enable 
her nephew, Sung Ch'eng, to marry Chao Chin-fang, sent Sung Ch'eng 
to murder Ch'un-teng on his way to join the army. Fortunately, a 
hunter appeared on the scene and saved Ch'un-teng's life. 

Sung then spread the news that Ch'un-teng had been killed on 
the battlefield. Grief hastened the death of the old, sickly uncle and 
the entire family property fell into Sung-shih's hands. She tried to 
compel Chin-t'ang to agree to marry her nephew. On her refusal she 
persecuted her and her mother-in-law and made them do all kinds of 
hard tasks. To relieve the old mother, Chin-t'ang always did double 
work. They were forced to grind flour during the daytime, and even on 
snowy or stormy nights were made to stay outdoors to watch over the 
sheep. Still Sung-shih was dissatisfied, so she drove them from home. 
It was a time of famine, and the two wretched women had to beg for a 
living. They wandered from place to place until one day they hap- 
pened to pass their ancestral tombs where they saw a grand pavilion 
had been put up. Memorial services for the dead were to be conducted 
there. They were surprised! 

209 



210 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Free meals were being distributed to the poor, but they were 
already too late to obtain any food that time. They had to wait for the 
next meal. Being desperately hungry, Chao Ghin-t'ang knelf before 
the servants begging for some food, even some remnants for her mother- 
in-law only. One man, touched by her filial piety, gave her some rice 
left over by his master, the Earl, who was none other than Chu Ch'un- 
teng, now a great war hero, and had come back to share his honours 
with his mother and wife. Being told by Sung-shih that they were 
dead, the Earl was so disappointed that he decided to give up his official 
career, stay in his pavilion and give alms to the poor in memory of his 
beloved ones. 

Chin-t'ang handed the remnant of rice to the mother, who being 
over-excited at the daughter's good heart, dropped the bowl and broke 
it. The servant's scolding was overheard by the Earl, who immediately 
sent for the beggars to find out whether the servant had maltreated them. 
The mother was afraid to see such a great man, so Chin-t'ang went in 
alone. The red mark on the lady's hand proved to the Earl that she 
was none other than his missing wife and he was told that the old beg- 
gar outside was his dear mother, for whom he had mourned so deeply. 

Afraid of the consequences of what she had done, Sung-shih jumped 
into a well (see p. 147, Item XXII) nearby. 

The play ends with the happy re-union. 

Gramophone Records available: 

T art to OH m n i H V 1 C h 'fcig Yen-ts'iu (ft a ft) Great China 

Lao-tan and Chin-! by { Wfen Liang . ch ^ n (3t K B) , 

i Shang Hsiao-yuin (ft >j ^) Great Wall 

" " 1 Lee Too Ku'ei (4* & i?) Beka 

Lao-shen Tan Hsiao-pei (9M* J$) 

Yen Chft-p6ng (* ft JH) Victor 

Kuan Ta-yiian (K ;fc yt ) Great China 



A LATE DAWN 
or CH1U KENG TIEN 



Ming, a scholar, left his brother's home for the capital to take the 
imperial examinations. On his return, he learned that his brother had 
died suddenly. His widowed sister-in-law was not only light-hearted 
but tried repeatedly to flirt with him. This aroused his suspicion and 
he decided to investigate the real cause of his brother's death. The 
widow was quite willing to give up Hou, her present paramour for 
Ming, but the latter's refusal compelled her to plan his death to avoid 
being discovered in her crime with, Hou. Hou murdered his wife, hid 
her head, put the corpse before Ming's door and concealed the widow 
at his home. Then he prosecuted Ming for rape of his brother's widow 
and murder on the victim's resistance. 

The incompetent judge threw Ming into prison, and by unbearable 
tortures made him sign an untrue confession. His faithful servant, Ma-I, 
went to the magistrate to testify to his master's innocence. The judge 
tested him, saying, "If you want to save your master, find the missing 
head and bring it to me." The simple-minded servant tried to "borrow" 
his only daughter's head to save his master, but he could hardly raise his 
knife against the innocent maiden. She, however, upon learning of 
her father's aim, killed herself. The head was taken to the magistrate 
who at once discerned that the head was too fresh to be the missing 
one. The broken-hearted father was forced to tell the truth. The 

211 



212 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

merciless judge convicted Ming of murder, regardless of the evidence 
Ma offered. 

Ma then went to the capital to try to effect a new trial, but not 
until he was bold enough to suffer the ordeal of throwing himself upon 
a board of sharp nails did the Prime Minister grant a new trial. A 
swift messenger was sent to postpone the execution of the death sent- 
ence. It happened that the critical night was extraordinarily long. The 
sentinels went nine rounds instead of the usual five. As the convicted 
man was not to be executed until dawn, the messenger was able to reach 
his destination in time. 

Gramophone Record available: 
Lao-shen by Kao Chun-ku'ei ( 35 ^ ) Path6 



THE LEGEND OF THE 

WHITE SNAKE LADY 

or PE SHEN CH'UAN 

(6 *e 



NOTE: Parts /-// are sung to the southern melody, 
accompanied by the flute, but Parts 1H-1V are usually given in "P'l- 
huang" music, with the accompaniment of the "hu-ch'in" (Chinese 
violin). 



PART I. THE GOLDEN MOUNTAIN MONASTERY 
or KIN SHAN SZU (& ill 30 



A White Snake, by years of consecration, had been transformed into 
a semi-fairy in the form of a beautiful lady. She was ordered by the 
Emperor of Heaven to descend to earth to serve Hsu Sien, a poor 
scholar in Hangchow, in compensation for his rescuing her from a 
beggar's hand. The kind youth had bought the little White Snake and 
compassionately set it free. 

On her way down she met a Blue Snake, also a semi-fairy lady, but 
inferior in rank and virtue. They became friends and decided to go 
to earth together. Through the help of the Blue Snake, she succeed- 
ed in marrying her saviour. She and the Blue Snake, who now posed 
as her maidservant, made the husband prosperous and they lived hap- 
pily until one day a monk, named Fa-hai, told Hsu Sien that his wife 
and maid were not mortals but transformed snakes and that he would 
be poisoned by them if he continued to live with them. He was greatly 
frightened and so he hid himself in the temple of Fa-hai, the Golden 
Mountain Monastery. 

The White Snake Lady finally grew impatient waiting for her 
husband, so she went to the monastery to find hiin (Illus. 74). The 

213 



214 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DBAM; 





Illus. 74. Miss Hsiieh Yen-ch'in in the Role of the White Snake Lady 
PLAY: The Legend of the White Snake Lady 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 215 

monk refused even to let her see him. She argued and pleaded, but 
in vain. In desperation she sought help from her adopted .brother, the 
Spirit of Black Fish, who subsequently brought on a -terrible tempest 
and flooded the whole district, threatening the monk that if he refused 
to yield, he would sweep away the whole monastery. Fa-hai threw his 
fairy gown at the rising flood and made it subside at once, but 
not before the villages were deluged and many lives were lost. There- 
fore, the Snake Lady was sentenced to everlasting imprisonment under 
the Lui-fung Pagoda on the West Lake in Hangchow. (Much to the 
joy of her sympathizers, this pagoda crumbled down a few years ago, 
thereby liberating the White Snake Lady.) 

Another version of the play, however, says that when the merciless 
monk threw the fatal "Spirit-captivating Urn" at the Lady, she was 
rescued by the Star of Literature, who came to protect her unborn child, 
destined to be the head of the literati of that day. 



PART II. THE MEETING AT THE FALLEN BRIDGE 
or TUAN CH'AO (if ff) 

Disappointed by the incident at the Golden Mountain Monastery, 
the White Snake Lady started to go back to Hangchow with the Blue 
Snake maid. Approaching the city, she felt so tired and sick that she 
had to stop by the roadside, where she saw a man run suddenly as if 
to avoid them. It was the heartless husband ! They struggled on after 
him and finally overtook him at the Fallen Bridge on the West Lake. 
The maid was so angry that she started to kill him, but the Lady 
stood between them begging her to give him one more chance to explain. 
He of course put all the blame on the monk and knelt before the Lady 
as if in, repentance, saying that he was grieved to have seen her suffer 
and that he had run away because of embarrassment. 

Though the maid did not believe one single \rord and advised 
the mistress to leave him forever, yet the devoted wife loved her hus- 
band and said that she would follow him to his sister's home nearby. 
The play ends here with a temporary reconciliation, for soon after 
the baby came, Hsu Sien threw the fatal urn at his wife, which action 
immediately transformed her into a snake again. 



216 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

PART III. THE ARREST OF THE WHITE SNAKE LADY 
or HO PO 



Not long after the White Snake Lady arrived at the home of her 
husband's sister, she gave birth to a son. During the month of con- 
finement, she could not use her magic power to foresee future events 
and was unable to guess what her husband was planning. She was, 
however, a very strong and capable mother, and prepared for her son's 
needs ten years in advance. 

When the child was one month old the heartless husband threw 
the "Spirit-captivating Urn" at her. She was again transformed into 
a white snake. Almost immediately the cruel monk, Fa-hai, came to 
take her away and imprisoned her in the Lui-fung Pagoda. Hsu Sien, 
repenting of having so maltreated his wife, begged the monk to have 
mercy on her and the motherless baby, but it was too late. In great 
remorse Hsu Sien became a monk and devoted himself to the gods for 
the redemption of his soul. 



PART IV. OFFERING AT THE PAGODA or TSI T'A ( 

At the time when the poor mother began her sentence of ever- 
lasting imprisonment under the Lui-fung Pagoda, her son, Shih-lin, was 
only one month old. He was reared by his paternal aunt. 

In boyhood, he was often insulted by his schoolmates who said 
that his mother was a snake, and that he therefore was only partly 
human. He kept on asking his aunt about his parents until he was 
promised that he would be told the whole truth when he had won the 
honour of being the head of the literati. 

The boy studied hard and at sixteen actually fulfilled his aunt's 
condition. After learning that his mother was imprisoned in the 
pagoda, he immediately secured a special mandate from the Emperor 
ordering the local officials to prepare an elaborate offering to be sent 
to the White Snake Lady at the pagoda and allowing the son, Shih-lin, 
to attend the ceremony. 

The play portrays the pathetic meeting of the Lady and her son. 
The actor who takes the female role must have a voice not only good 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 217 

but strong, for the song of the Lady's life should be sung to the strenuous 
**f an-erh-huang" tune for about thirty minutes, without pause. In recent 
years this play has been very rarely performed on the Chinese stage, 
because the majority of actors prefer not to undertake this task. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( V) Pathe 

Shang Hsiao-yuin ( fir /h ft) Odeon 

, Yuin Yen-hsia (IT H R) Victor 



218 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 75. The Unfounded Suspicion ("Tan," by Mei Lan-fang; "Lao-shen," 

by Wang Shau-t'ing) 

PLAY: The Suspicious Slipper 



LIU YING-CH'UN 
or THE SUSPICIOUS SLIPPER 

(w m *> 

or FEN HE WAN 



NOTE: "Liu Ying-ch'un," performed only by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 
(n.& #c), is the whole story, whereas "The Suspicious Slipper" 
depicts merely the latter part of the lady's life. 



After a night of heavy snow, Liu Ying-ch'un, the pretty daughter 
of a rich aristocratic family, climbed the high tower (p. 27, Item 20) 
in her father's garden to enjoy the beautiful view of the silvery world. 
She saw a manly youth shivering while working in the cold. Taking 
pity on him, she threw down a coat and went in without letting him 
know the identity of the donor. The young man, Sieh'-Ii, who was one 
of her father's workmen, had to thank heaven for the providential gift. 

The stern, conservative father was surprised to see the splendid 
coat, so he asked the young man where it came from. Dissatisfied with 
the answer, the old man began to suspect his daughter's chastity. His 
wrath grew so great that he ordered the maiden to be put to death. 
The kind mother secretly let her escape through the back door and 
ordered her old nurse to accompany her. At a deserted temple outside 
the city, they happened to meet the handsome Sieh-li. The nurse, know- 
ing at first sight that the youth was not an ordinary working man and 
would someday be great if he were given a chance, became their match- 
maker. They were married. Unable to rent a house they had to live 
in a "y ao >" i.e. a sort of cave dug out of the hillside. 

Sieh-li, failing to find a good position at home, was forced to try 
his fortune in the army. The play ("The Suspicious Slipper* 9 ) opens 
when the faithful wife has waited patiently for eighteen years together 

219 



220 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

with her seventeen-year-old boy, Sieh Tin-shan, born seven months 
after her husband's departure. Every morning she sends her son to 
Fen He Wan to fish and hunt. 

Sieh-li, having succeeded in his Eastern Expedition, has become 
the generalissimo and has started on his way back to share his glory 
with his wife. At Fen He Wan he meets his son. He is so interested 
in the skill of the unknown youth that he cannot help stopping to look 
at him. Suddenly he sees a tiger at some distance behind' the boy and 
intending to save the latter aims his arrow at the beast. By some ill 
fate, the boy is shot. 

Very distressed, he rides on until he comes before his old cave, 
where he sees a woman sitting outside as if she were waiting for some- 
body. Neither recognizes the other (Illus. 34, 49), but when Sieh-li 
finds that she is his wife, he decides to test her loyalty by posing as 
his friend who has bought her to be his wife. She stands the test well 
and they are happily re-united, until Sieh-li finds a man's slipper under 
her bed. He is so angry that he immediately draws his sword to kill 
her (Illus. 75). She is not vexed nor frightened at all, but amused at 
her husband's unfounded suspicion (Illus. 52). She plays with him 
saying that the owner of the slipper is much more handsome and 
thoughtful than he. She would have starved had he not helped her. 
Finally she makes known the identity of the boy and goes on praising 
her son as being the only youth in the vicinity who has such wonderful 
military skill. The father is horrified and tells her of the tragic accident 
at Fen H Wan. The play ends with a grief-stricken search for the 
boy's body. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (fc R ^) Pathe 

, Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (ft ft ft) Great Wall 

Odeon 

Shen Yen Chii-peng ( if JH) 

Wang Yu-ch'un (3E & S) Victor 

> Loo Hsiao-pao (31 >h 9[) Great China 

Tan and Shen /Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 

' \Wang Shau-lou (3 & ft) Beka 



LOVE WINS WHERE DISCIPLINE FAILS 

or YUAN MEN TSAI TZU 



While Yang Yen-chao was trying to conquer Mu, a bandit chief in 
Shantung province, because he was desperately in need of the "Chiang- 
lung" wood, grown on Mu's lands, he was j embarrassingly defeated by 
Mu's daughter, Kuei-ing. He had to camp where he was and wait for 
an opportunity to steal the wood. 

One night while Yang Tsung-pao, his only son, was on sentry 
duty, two elderly generals induced him to steal into Mu Kuei-ing's camp 
and challenge her, for they thought that the young general might be 
able to win. His efforts failed and he was caught and held in captivity. 
Kuei-ing, falling in love with him, offered him the choice of marrying 
her or of being put to death. He chose death, but later when he thought 
of being his father's only son and of Kuei-ing's promise to furnish him 
with the desired precious wood, he agreed to the marriage. A hasty 
wedding took place. 

The next day the young general returned to his father, and found 
him in great wrath. He had sentenced his son to death for having 
married the bandit's daughter. In spite of the petitions of all the sub- 
ordinate generals, the Emperor's brother and even his own mother, 
Yang Yen-chao insisted on the execution. 

Finally the bride, Kuei-ing (Illus. 21), came herself. She threat- 
ened to fight against Yang Yen-chao in person, if he carried out the 

221 



222 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



execution, and at the same time she offered to furnish the "Chiang- 
lung" 1 wood, if her husband were released. Partly in fear of the tigress 
and partly because of the urgent need for the valuable wood, the old 
general reluctantly yielded to the bargain. The play ends with the 
bride's remark to her father-in-law, "Even though you do not love him, 
I do!" 



Gramophone Records available: 



Lao-shen by Liu Hung-shen 

Loo Lan-ch'un 
Kao Chun-ku'ei 
Yen Chu-peng 



Lao-tan 



( &8 W Pathe 

(*) Victor 

(X IK &) Odeon 

( m JW) 

KwokTs'ong-heng(JP It ft) 

Ma Lien-liang (ASA) Beka 

Kuan Ta-yiian (Jf k jrc) Great China 

Lee Too-ku'ei (* ) Beka 



iThe literal meaning of "Chiang-lung" (ff K) is "to conquer the dragon." 
This wood was used in fighting against the strategic troop arrangement of the 
enemy, called "tien-men-tsen" (36 PI BO, a fatal trap for those who did not know 
how to get out 



LOYALTY FINDS A WAY 

or YU CHOU FENG 



About 200 B.C. during the reign of Er-Shih, there was a vicious 
premier, Chao Kao, who had a very good and charming daughter. Though 
she never agreed with her father's way of living, she obediently married 
K'uang Fu, the man of her father's choice and the son of a faithful, 
upright minister, K'uang Hung, the bitter enemy of the premier. The 
marriage was forced upon the K'uang family by the premier, through 
a mandate by the Emperor, in order that the daughter might be used 
as a spy. She performed her duties as a wife and a daughter-in-law 
so faithfully that her father was greatly disappointed. 

Chao Kao, therefore, sent a man to steal K'uang Hung's "Yu Chou 
Feng" (literally, the sword of the universe), a priceless gift from the 
Emperor. Then he directed him to pretend to assassinate the Emperor 
with the sword but to leave it and make his escape so as to throw 
suspicion upon K'uang Hung as the real assassin. The plan was a 
success and old K'uang Hung was imprisoned and the son had to flee 
for his life. In order to delay pursuit, a faithful servant whose appear- 
ance was similar to K'uang Fu volunteered to kill himself, thus making 
the Emperor believe that the young man was dead. The wretched 
daughter, now left homeless, had to return to her father's house as 
a widow. One night the Emperor came to visit the premier in dis- 
guise and saw the lovely lady. At once he ordered the father to send 
her to the palace next morning to be his favourite. Chao Kao was 

223 



224 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 76. An Aside. Left to right: The Maid (by Chu Kuei-fang) ; The Lady 

(by Mei Lan-f ang) ; The Emperor (by Wang Shau-t'ing) ; 

The Father (by Liu Lien-yung) 

PLAY: Loyalty Finds a Way 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 225 

only too willing to be thus elevated to the position of being the 
Emperor's father-in-law. (Note; The father of the Emperor's con- 
cubine might be called father-law of the sovereign.) 

The daughter pleaded in vain against the decision, and quarrelled 
with her father. She reminded him that according to custom she 
should obey her parents as to her first marriage, but that the right of 
choosing a second husband belonged to none other than herself and 
that since she had done her duty in marrying the man of his choice, 
she had a perfect Bright to refuse to obey him the second time. Still 
Chao Kao insisted that she should obey the Emperor, if not him, and 
that disobedience would mean death. The loyal wife chose death! 
Her maid, however, who was dumb, showed her that a pretense of 
insanity might save her from being taken by the lustful ruler. She 
followed the maid's suggestion: tore her dress, threw away her shoes, 
let her hair down, bruised herself, pulled her father's beard (see Illus. 
44), addressed and caressed him as if he were her husband, and finally 
declared 1 that she had been summoned by the gods to ascend to Heaven 
(see Illus. 48). 

Very embarrassed and distressed, Chao Kao reported to the Em- 
peror that his daughter had suddenly become insane. It was not so 
easy ta make the lascivious tyrant give her up; she must prove that 
she was really insane. She was therefore summoned to the palace 
to be examined by the Emperor (Illus. 76) . In wild strains of insanity, 
she appeared before the Emperor, calling him brother emperor at one 
time and base tyrant at another, and addressing Chao Kao, her father, as 
her darling son (Illus. 40) . The dissimulation was so well portrayed that 
finally the Emperor was convinced and the loyal beauty was sent home. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ($ BH V) Great China 

, >, Victor 

> , Odeon 

Beka 

Tan and Shen . . . . | Chian g Miao . hsian g (H , ^) Victor 



226 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Jllus. 77. A Posture in the Tray and Winepot Dance (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: Ma-ku Offering Birthday Greetings 



MA-KU OFFERING BIRTHDAY 

GREETINGS 

or MA-KU HSIEN SHOU 

Oft ft ft *) 



NOTE : Ma-ku has been popularly taken to represent the goddess 
who offers long life to every woman on her birthday. Usually, her 
picture is hung in the main celebration halL At birthday parties, 
this play is always an appropriate item on the programme. 



The play opens with all the fairies busily preparing for the cele- 
bration of the third of March, the birthday of the leading goddess, 
Mother Wang. One of them named Ma-ku starts out to pick the pre- 
cious, rare flowers and herbs to be distilled into the Everlasting Wine 
which she plans to offer 1 as her birthday present. 

The actor dances in both the flower-gathering and the birthday 
celebration scenes. In the latter, the sleeve dance (Illus. 37) and the 
tray and winepot dance (Illus. 77) give the most spectacular and 
aesthetic effects. 



Gramophone Record available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (* M ) Victor 

227 



228 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Hlus. 78. Mei Lan-fang in the Role of Mu-lan 
PLAY: Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden 



MU-LAN, THE DISGUISED 
WARRIOR MAIDEN 
or MU-LAN TS'UNG CHUN 
NT ffi ) 



NOTE: The source of this play is an old, well-known poem 
entitled "Mu-/an." The play consists of two parts, and is usually 
given on two successive nights. 



PART I. 

China was invaded by a northern tribe, named Tu Chiieh, and the 
Emperor ordered conscription to be enforced all over the country. Hua 
Wu, a veteran, had two elder daughters and a little son. He was old 
and just convalescing from a long and serious illness. The whole 
family especially the second daughter, Mu-lan worried over his join- 
ing the army. For months she had been unable to weave as her time 
was spent in caring for her father. The play opens with Mu-lan resum- 
ing her weaving after her father's convalescence. 

She was so deep in thought considering the problem of how to 
relieve her father that she sighed and absent-mindedly left her weav- 
ing (see p. 144, Item XVII). Mu-wei, her elder sister, surprised at her 
queer behaviour, teased her for being love-lorn, Mu-lan then disclosed 
the cause of her worry, saying, "Sister, not every girl sighs for want of 
love. Now, you too, sigh when you think of father's predicament Are 
you eager to find a lover?" 

One morning when a messenger came to summon Hua Wu (Illus. 
5), Mu-lan, having dressed herself in her father's armour and helmet 
and carrying his spear (Illus. 59), was ready to set out in his place. 
In spite of her family's objection, Mu-lan won the argument by telling 
them of her past preparations and by showing them her ability to use 
the spear. 

229 



230 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

PART II. 

For twelve years her comrades failed to discover that she was a 
woman. Once in a hot battle, she saved the life of the Commander- 
in-chief and won promotion. Later she accomplished so many deeds 
of valour that she was finally made a major-general. 

One night, while on watch, she noticed some excited birds flying 
overhead. She realized at once that the enemy must be marching 
secretly toward her camp. She immediately reported to the Com- 
rnander-in-chief and proposed to send a group of men to steal forth to 
a strategic point and lie in ambush so that when the hostile army 
passed, their return could be blocked. Her plan was followed and 
when the T'u Chiieh tribesmen came, they had to face Mu-lan's men 
on all four sides. There was no way for them to retreat or to advance, 
and they were entirely routed. 

As a conquering hero, Mu-lan rejected all the Emperor's rewards 
except a steed to carry her home immediately. Approaching her native 
village, she spied an old man sitting on a rock near the entrance, as if 
he were waiting for someone. She rode up closer and lo, he was her 
dear father ! For years he had come to this place to wait for the return 
of his filial child. She was welcomed immediately. Her people could 
hardly recognize the disguised soldier as the former Mu-lan. The 
little brother had become a grown man. Big feasts were spread and 
everybody was proud of her. She returned to her own bedchamber 
and once more put on her maiden attire. 

Honours and presents from the Emperor were bestowed upon this 
wonderful general whom the messengers, to their surprise, found to 
be just a young maiden. She distributed the presents among her for- 
mer soldier comrades and expressed her desire to lead a simple, rural 
life with her parents. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Hsiao-shen by Mei Lan-fang (jfe fft =#) Pathe 

Hsu Pih-yuin ( Jy g) Victor 

99 Chiang Miao-hsiang (| & *) 

99 99 99 Pathe 



A NUN 1 SEEKS LOVE 

or SZU FAN 
(S/L) 



NOTE: This is a romantic, one-act play of the K'un-ch'n type, 
and is given by the "tan" alone. The actor dances and sings to the 
accompaniment of the flute. 



A beautiful young maiden, on account of poor health, had been 
sent in childhood to a convent by her superstitious parents, who had 
believed that she could enjoy long life only by being offered to the 
gods (Illus. 79). As usual, romantic ideas crept into the mind of this 
girl. She could not endure solitude but greatly desired to have a mate. 
She saw that even the gods were laughing at her for thus wasting her 
precious youth. 

"Who will be willing to marry an old woman?" she questioned 
herself. "What will become of me when I am old and stooping?" 
So, finally, she threw away the sacred book and the cymbals with 
which she sang; tore apart her nun's robe and fled down the mountain 
to find some young lover, with whom to settle down. She longed to 
own a cosy little home and, maybe, some day have fine children. 

Gramophone Record available : 
Tan by Miss Chang ( H 3t /> Jfl) Pathe 



1 The nun always holds a horse-hair duster (Illus. 14), which is a highly- 
esteemed object to represent persons of refinement. In Chinese drama only those 
who play the servant class, such as the lower eunuchs or maid-servants, use 
it in dusting. The others, that is, those who play gods, goddesses, spirits, 
nuns, monks, etc. hold it to represent their exalted position. 

231 



232 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 79. The Nun at Worship (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: A Nun Seeks Love 



THE PASS OF CHAO NO. I 

or "CIVIL" CHAO KWAN 

(3fc Hg if) 



The King of Ch'u was so lascivious that he drove out his son and 
proceeded to take his wife as one of his concubines. His upright 
minister, Wu Sheh, strongly advised that at least the king should let 
the daughter-in-law alone. The king's flatterer, Fei, suggested to the 
king that he throw the "unscrupulous minister'* into prison for insulting 
his sovereign, but fearing Wu's two tiger sons serving as generals on 
the frontier might seek revenge, forged a king's mandate (see p. 23, 
Item 3) ordering Wu to write a letter to summon the young men to the 
capital. A friend discovered the intrigue and secretly informed the 
brothers. 

Wu Shang the elder, told Wu Yuin (more popularly known as Wu 
Tzu-sii) that since it was their father's letter, they must obey, but the 
younger replied, **I doubt if it is father's genuine intention to summon 
us into this trap, so I will stay behind and plan revenge if anything 
should happen to you or father." 

When news came that his father and brother were actually mur- 
dered and that Fei had ordered his picture to be hung at every city gate 
of the kingdom, offering liberal rewards to any who would arrest him, 
Wu Yuin decided to flee to the Kingdom of Wu, whose king was the 
bitter enemy of the King of Ch'u. 

First of all he must get through the Pass of Chao. He hid 
himself in his friend's home and next morning it was discovered that he 
looked like a different man! Excitement and worry had in one night 

233 



234 . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

made his hair and beard entirely white! A bright idea came to the 
friend. He immediately sent for a man, named Wong-fu Ne, who 
looked somewhat like Wu Yuin. 

The next morning Wong-fu was found trying to slip through the 
Pass of Chao and was mistaken by the gatekeepers for Wu. He argued 
in such a way that the gatekeepers became more and more positive that 
he was the "fugitive. In the midst of this turmoil the white-haired 
Wu slipped through the Pass just as the friend was starting on his 
way to prove that the arrested man was not Wu Yuin but Wong-fu, 
one of his close friends. 

Gramophone Records available: 

*Y Wang Feng-chun <= A > - 



Great China 

Yen Chii-peng (W # *) Victor 

Meng Poo-tsar ( 3 W HO , 



THE PASS OF CHAO NO. II 
or "MILITARY" CHAO KWAN 



The King of Ch'u was lascivious to such a degree that he drove 
away his own son and was about to make his beautiful daughter-in-law 
one of his concubines, when General Wu Yuin forced his way into 
the palace and rescued the lady and her son, the baby prince. They fled 
from the capital together. Seeing the- king's men in hot pursuit, they 
had to take refuge temporarily in a big monastery. Realizing that 
General Wu was already worn out and crestfallen and that apparently 
it would be impossible for him to rescue both the child and herself, the 
mother put the prince in the general's care and jumped into a nearby 
well (see p. 147, Item XXII) , thus hoping to lessen the burden of General 
Wu. Though the noble general unfortunately failed to rescue the lady, 
he succeeded in getting through the Pass of Chao, to a country where 
he and the baby prince might enjoy peace and liberty. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (* IB ) Victor 

Great China 

Ch'eng Yii-tsin ( 3 W> Beka 

Lao-shen Lin Shii-shen (ft W ft) Victor 

235 



236 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 80. A Posture in the Flute and Plume Dance (by Chu Kuei-fang 

and Mei Lan-fang) 

PLAY : The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih 



DATE: THE PATRIOTIC BEAUTY 

494-473 B.C. or HSI SHIH 

(m it) 



NOTE: "Hsi" means "west" It is said that there were two 
villages, all of whose residents were surnamed Shih. Hsi Shih, one 
of the four most famous beauties of ancient China, lived in the 
western Shih village , hence her name. 



After the decisive battle between the ever war-waging kingdoms 
of Wu and Yueh, Kou-tsien, the king of the latter kingdom was taken 
prisoner by Fu-ch'a, the king of the former. Liberal bribes and the 
captive's wit succeeded in making the foolish conqueror grant the re- 
lease of the prisoner. Upon returning to his own kingdom Kou-tsien 
slept on a straw bed and tasted bitter gall every morning so as to remind 
himself of the shame that he had experienced during his captivity. 

Fan Lee, his Prime Minister, set out to find the most beautiful 
maiden in the kingdom and finally he found Hsi Shih, a matchless 
beauty, who because of poverty was forced to earn a humble living 
by bleaching yarn. She was, however, rich in intelligence and 
patriotism and consented to co-operate with Fan Lee and sacrifice 
herself for her king and country. 

She was presented to Fu-ch'a with a number of ladies-in-waiting 
and before long she succeeded in fascinating the conqueror of her coun- 
try. The great king's attention, paid formerly to affairs of state, was now 
transferred to the graceful dances (Illus. 80) of this charming favourite. 
Splendid palaces were put up just to please her. The best known 
structure erected for her was the "Echoing Corridor" (*g )H Jgp), which 
was so built that when Hsi Shih walked or danced along it, the king 
could enjoy the pleasing echoes of her mincing steps. (Today any 
tourist who visits Lin-yen Hill, about five miles west of the city of 

237 



238 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 81. The Fan Dance (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: The Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS 239 

Soochow, Kiangsu Province, can find the old site of the platform where 
the king and Hsi Shih used to sit on summer nights, and also the pool 
whose water served as a mirror for the lady when she arranged her 
pretty, dark hair.) 

Gradually, through neglect, the kingdom of Wu grew weaker and 
weaker, whereas the kingdom of Yueh never allowed the people rest, 
but kept them always busy strengthening their military forces, develop- 
ing resources to maintain a large standing army and working in every 
way to make the country more progressive. 

Discovering that the kingdom of Wu was declining, the vassal king 
of Tsi refused to send tribute. Upon Hsi Shih's persuasion, the 
pleasure-loving king led an expensive punitive expedition against Tsi, 
and while both men and money were being spent on that unworthy 
cause, Kou-tsien, now well-equipped, led his armies forward and with 
the help of the patriotic beauty, entered the capital easily* The home- 
less Fu-ch'a felt so humiliated and desperate that he committed suicide, 
and Hsi Shih was welcomed home with pomp and splendour. 

The play ends as the Prime Minister, Fan Lee, and the long admired 
Hsi Shih, his bride, retire from public life. In this last scene, the two 
actors, each holding an oar, dance around, posturing in harmony with 
the movements of the imaginary little boat (see pp. 144-145, Items 
XVIII-XIX). 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (ft $) Pathe 

5, >. ,i Victor 

j Odeon 

Hsiao-shn Chiang Miao-hsiang (H $ $) 

,> Beka 



240 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 82. The Spear Dance (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PI,AY: The Rainbow Pass 



DATE: THE RAINBOW PASS 

A.D. 560-580 . or HUNG NI KWAN 

(tt IE M) 



NOTE : In Part I> the leading actor plays the widow, the charac- 
ter being a "fao-ma-tan," but in Part II he takes the role of "hua-tan" 



Toward the close of the sixth century China was overrun by a 
number of war-lords, among whom was the valiant general, Lee Mi; 
In the midst of his conquests, he was fiercely confronted by another 
courageous warrior, Sin Wn-li. Lee sent Wang Pe-tang, an expert 
archer, to take Rainbow Pass, the impregnable stronghold of Sin. The 
latter was superior to Wang as a fighter but was not so clever a 
strategist; eventually he was tricked and killed by the fatal arrow of the 
bowman. 

Sin's brave and charming widow, Tung-fang, swore vengeance 
upon her husband's murderer. Therefore, she ordered her man to go 
to the battlefield with her in mourning (Illus. 6il, 82). She declared 
that she would place Wang's head before Sin's coffin as an offering. 

Her avenging spirit, however, did not last long. The moment she 
saw the handsome enemy, she was deeply infatuated (Illus. 83). Feign- 
ing defeat she led the young archer into the trap she had set, and made 
him her prisoner. (Part I ends here.) 

Part II opens with the victorious return of the heroine. To all of 
Sin's followers it seemed that the fate of the bowman was definitely 
sealed. So thought the widow's smart maid (Illus. 84). Not until 
the loyal maid had urged her mistress for a long time to fulfil her 
oath, did Tung-fang reveal her intention of marrying the prisoner. 

241 



242 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 83. The Spear Dance. "Tan" (by Mei Lan-fang) ; "Shen" 

(by Chu Kuei-fang) 
PLAY: The Rainbow Pass 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 243 

At first, the ingenious maid tried to persuade her mistress to abide 
by her oath, but upon realizing that Tung-fang's mad passion was 
genuine, she consented to be her match-maker. The young man chose 
death to marriage, unless Tung-fang would submit to his conditions : 

(1) She must place a banner of surrender on the city wall; 

(2) She must welcome all of his colleagues into her land; 

(3) The actual wedding must not take place until three days after 
the wedding celebration. 

The widow was only too willing to consent, and she herself freed 
Wang from chains. The play ends with a hasty wedding. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( fa ffl =#) Pathe 

Chen Te-lin ($C & ffc) Odeon 

Sun Hui-shen (^ m &) 

, Shang Hsiao-yuin (fifr >> *) Great Wall 

Chang NgS-yuin (3 & ^) Victor 

Hsu Pih-yuin (& ^ ft) Beka 



244 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




IIIus. 84. A Scene in "The Rainbow Pass" (Left to right) 1 The Maid 

(by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu) ; 2 The Widow (by Shang Hsiao-yuin); 

3 The Hero (by Mei Lan-fang, playing that role in jest) 



THE RED-MANED STEED 
or HUNG TSONG LIEH MA 



NOTE: TTizs story is the source of the recent very popular play, 
"Lady Precious Stream." It consists of eleven parts, each part often 
being given as a separate performance. If the entire story is pre- 
sented on one night, it will take about seven-and-a-half hours (from 
6 p.jjj. i:SO a.m.). The best actors do not appear until late on the 
programme, and this results in the reserved seats in the theatre being 
seldom occupied during the first seven parts. 



PART I. HOW WANG PAO-CH'UAN CHOSE HER HUSBAND 
or TS'AI LOU P'EI (gg # R) 

Wang Yuin, the Prime Minister, had three daughters, among whom 
Pao-ch'uan, the youngest, was the loveliest and best educated. Her 
parents were so proud of her that they arranged to let her choose her 
own husband. They had a tower (see p. 27, Item 20) erected and 
decorated with flowers. On the appointed day the lady was to stand 
inside and throw down the beautiful five-coloured embroidered ball, a 
special gift from the Emperor for the occasion, to the youth of her 
choice. The day before the betrothal she was walking in her garden, 
where she found a beggar fast asleep. His clear-cut features struck 
her as giving promise that he would become a great man some day. 
After further investigation, she discovered that he, Sieh P'ing-kuei, was 
a genius in military tactics and was now poor only because he had no 
opportunity to work. She told him of the incident that would take 
place the next day and asked him to come to try his fortune, and gave 
him some gold with which to buy clothes. 

The next morning there was much excitement before the tower; 
nobles, officials and scholars gathered there hoping to receive the ball 
The choice fell on the beggar, and Sieh was claimed as the fiance of the 
lovely maiden. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( W IP) Great Wall 

Chen TS-lin (**)./ Odeon 

245 



246 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DR\MA 

PART II. THE WAGER or SAN CHI CHANG (H**) 

The Prime Minister refused to consent to the marriage, because 
Sieh belonged to the lowest caste. The daughter, however, insisted 
that fate might not be averted by man's will, not even her father's. 
For the first -time father and daughter quarrelled. In spite of the 
mother's advice, the girl accepted her father's challenge to leave 
home at once, penniless, and never to return until fate had made her 
a rich lady of high rank. They clapped each other's hands three times 
to confirm the agreement. Then she took off the gorgeous robe and 
jewelry, sorrowfully bade goodbye to her mother and followed Sieh 
to his home which was a cave on the side of a hill. 

Gramophone Record available: 
Tan by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu ( ft ft) Great China 

PART III. SIEH, THE HERO, JOINS THE ARMY 
or T'OU CHUN PIEH YAO (Jfc ^ #j ) 

The grateful husband now felt it more urgent than ever to find a 
position so that he could support his wife, but failed again and again. 
One day he succeeded in conquering some dreadful monster, which 
was, in fact, a fierce wild horse, which was so unapproachable and 
whose mane was so long and red that it looked like some strange beast 
with a red fur coat. On account of its great strength many men whom 
it had kicked died instantly. Placards were posted and liberal 
rewards were offered to successful volunteers. Sieh tamed the horse 
and named it "The Red-maned Steed." This deed of valour started 
his great career Jby giving him the opportunity to enter the army. 
Before leaving he sadly asked his bride to give up the wager and return 
home, because his future was very uncertain. In tears the lady replied, 
"I would rather starve than return to my father. I shall wait for your 
return and for the day when I can show my father who you are." 
Deeply touched, Sieh assured her of his determination to make her 
dream come true and reluctantly left for the enlisting headquarters 
where he discovered that he had been put under the command of Soo 
and Wei, the husbands of his wife's elder sisters, who had been in- 
structed by the Prime Minister to murder Sieh. Fortunately Soo refused 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 247 

to obey the order, but on the contrary tried his best to help the young 
man, while Wei, aiming to win Pao-ch'uan for his second wife, exerted 
himself to carry out the father's wish, 

Gramophone Record available: 

Shen and Tan bv S Lin SM - sMn <* > 

Shen and Ian b> | Wang Yu in-f a ng (I *) Victor 

PART IV. PAO-CH'UAN REFUSES TO STOOP 
or T'AN HAN YAO ( ^ ) 

News came back that Sieh was dead and word was sent to the lady 
by her father asking her to give up the wager, return home, marry a 
man of her own rank, and lead an easy, happy life. Pao-ch'uan gave 
no answer and remained in poverty. Indeed, she would have starved 
had her mother not secretly continued to support her. 

When the kind mother first went to visit her daughter, she insisted 
on her return, for the cave seemed uninhabitable, and when Pao-ch'uan 
refused to leave, the mother threatened that she too would live in the 
cave to keep her company. The frightened daughter cleverly feigned 
to promise to follow her home. As soon as the mother and her servants 
stepped out, she bolted the door and knelt inside, 1 begging the mother 
to pardon her disobedience. She declared that she was determined to 
abide by the agreement, so the old lady, disappointed but admiring her 
child's self sacrifice, had to return home alone. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Chiang Ch'un-cha (ft # ft) Beka 

Lao-tan Lee Tooku'ei (4e ft) Great China 

Wo-yuin-chii-shih (R -t) Victor 

PART V. SIEH'S SECOND MARRIAGE 
or SI LIANG CH'AO TS'IN ( ffi $r Jg $) 

Though Wei had again and again sent Sieh to fight at very dan- 
gerous points, every time the latter, with the help of the wonderful steed, 



1 The actor kneels behind a chair to represent that "she" is inside the imaginary 
door. In this play the pantomime of bolting and unbolting the door is just the 
same as that in "The Suspicious Slipper." 



248 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

returned victor. Finally, Wei invited him to a big feast in celebration 
of his chivalrous achievements and induced him to drink so much that 
he became intoxicated. Then the rascal bound him on his steed and 
with the war drums sounding drove him forward towards the enemy. 
He was taken captive and later would have been executed had he not 
been rescued by the Princess Ta Ts'a, the only daughter of the King of 
Si Liang, whose heart he had unconsciously won by his valiant deeds 
on the battlefield. She treated him so well that he finally surrendered 
to her successive offers of marriage. Thus he became the son and heir 
to the throne of Si Liang. 

PART VI. THE BROKEN-HEARTED MESSAGE 
or HUNG YEN CH'UAN SHU (ft flf ff ft) 

Spring after spring the lady, Pao-ch'uan, watched for the return 
of the early birds. She did not believe the news that Wei had brought 
back, for she knew that the latter wanted 'her hand, yet after the lapse 
of eighteen springs, she did begin to doubt that her husband would ever 
return. She was so broken-hearted and lonely that she began to talk 
with the birds, asking if any of them would carry a letter to Sieh 
in Si Liang. Strangely enough one bird nodded its head as if consenting 
to render her the service. (This is portrayed by an actor standing on a 
chair and holding a silk bird which nods to the lady.) Then she tore 
off a strip from her dress, bit her finger and writing the letter in blood, 
begged Sieh to come back to her ere she die of a broken heart. She 
tied the message to the bird's leg (the lady hands the strip to the actor 
who holds the bird) and it flew away. 



PART VII. SIEH RETURNS HOME or KAN SAN KWAN (jg 

In his new home Sieh had not dared to reveal his true life history 
to the old king or his daughter. When he succeeded to the throne, he 
knew that as a foreign king he was forbidden to enter the territory of 
his own country. 

One morning just after the regular state session, he saw a bird 
nodding as if addressing him and looking at it more closely he noticed 



SYNOPSES OF PL AYS . . . . , 249 

the strip of cloth. Reading the message on it. he was so ashamed that 
he immediately sent for the Princess now the Queen. He made her 
drunk and secretly left for his homeland on his faithful "Red-maned 
Steed." He passed through the three strategic posts in disguise with 
his own mandate arrow as his "passport" (see p. 23, Item 2). When 
he reached the border, he was overtaken by the Princess to whomi he 
was now compelled to tell the truth. His story won her sympathy and 
she not only let him go on but gave him a trained dove to send back 
to her in case of danger. 

Gramophone Records available: 
Tan by Chen Te-lin (fiS ) Pathe 

and Shen / Tan Fo - in * ( K) 
" a d bh n " \Wang Yuin-fang (3E Sf *) 



PART VIII. THE MEETING AT WU CHIA PU 
orWUCHIAPU 



NOTE : This part is one of the most popular plays on the Chinese 
stage. The dialogue and songs are very much the same as those in 
"The Suspicious Slipper." 

A neighbour brought word to Pao-ch'uan that a messenger from 
her husband was waiting for her at Wu Ghia Pu. She hurried there 
only to find a soldier (Illus. 85), who claimed to be her second husband, 
the man to whom Sieh had sold her. She refused to admit the legality of 
such a contract and after quarrelling with him she ran back home. The 
disguised soldier was none other than Sieh himself. Seeing that his 
wife stood well the test of fidelity, he quickly identified himself and 
knelt before her, begging forgiveness. Since this was the most humiliat- 
ing way of begging pardon, the lady willingly let the eighteen years of 
suffering be offset by this mere bending of the husband's precious knees ! 
(An old Chinese proverb says: "There is gold under man's knees; he 
cannot bend them before a woman"). 
Gramophone Records available: 

T n on* QI,* w J Ch'ng Yen-ts'iu (ft *) 

Tan and Shen ........ by | T *n Foo-ing *)...- ........... Victor 

/ Shang Hsiao-yuin (ft /h SI ) .............. Great Watt 

................ \Wang Shau-lou ( 3E tt) .............. Odeon 



250 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAM^ 




Illus. 85. The Aside Sleeve (by the Author and her schoolmate) 
PLAY: The Meeting at Wu Chia Pa 



SYNOPSES OF PL AYS . . . . . 251 

PART IX. CLEARING OF ACCOUNTS or SUAN LIANG ( Jf) 

The lady was now ready to return to her father, but she waited till 
his birthday came. Alone and in ragged clothes, she went to give her 
father birthday greetings. The Prime Minister and Wei thought she 
had changed her mind and was returning home to live, but the first 
thing she did after the ceremony was to demand from Wei the legal 
monthly allowance due her husband during the past eighteen years. 
They began to quarrel and Sieh was summoned to testify to Wei's per- 
fidy. Finally they all decided to put the case before the Emperor. 

PART X. NEMESIS BEGINS HER WORK 
or YIN K'UNG SHAN (ft Oj) 

Just as the Prime Minister, Wei and Sieh reached the palace, the 
bell began to toll the death of the old Emperor, so Sieh had to postpone 
the settlement until a later date. The Prime Minister quickly attempted 
to usurp the throne with Wei as his chief colleague in the conspiracy. 
Sieh immediately sent back the dove to the Princess who marched her 
troops to the capital before the rebellious army could be prepared to 
resist her. A sweeping victory ended the rebel's career, made Sieh 
the Emperor and the conspirators his prisoners. 



PART XL THE FINAL SCORE or HUI LUNG KE (a fl gj) 

The new Emperor himself sat in judgment on the rebels. He 
ordered that the treacherous Prime Minister be the first to be 
executed for treason. Just then Pao-ch'uan now the Empress challeng- 
ed the Emperor saying that if her father's life was not spared she would 
die with him. Though the Emperor felt the request was too great, yet 
he consented to the acquittal. The old man was allowed to come back to 
the audience hall to express his gratitude to the Emperor and Empress. 

Here the "tan" (the Empress) sings one of the most exquisite 
songs in the whole play. She relates how her belief in fate was 
justified and that though her husband was exceedingly poor at the 
time of her betrothal, yet the beggar had won his title and she the 
wager. 



252 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Then she urged the Emperor to bring Wei to trial. She severely 
reprimanded him before his decapitation and ordered that his head 
be hoisted on a spike. After the trial, the Princess Ta Ts'& was in- 
troduced to the Empress by the embarrassed husband. The ladies 
soon became good friends and sisters. They agreed to summon the 
Empress* mother to come to the palace to live and the old man was 
left alone in the Pension House. A happy ending closes this much 
loved drama. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (n m 5fK) Pathe 

> 9 > Victor 

Hsiieh Yen-ch'in ( IB ? ) Odeon 

Lao-tan Wo-yuin-chu-shih (B\ M - rfc) Beka 

shen Yen Chii-p'eng (W ^ JS& ) Odeon 



Shen and Tan / 



Sin Yen-ts'iu (f m ft. ) Patht 



THE REWARD OF KINDNESS 
or CHU SHA CHIH 

(f? * 7- en 



Han, a rich old widower, whose wife and only son were lost during 
the invasion by the northern barbarians twelve years before, was now 
ready to buy himself a concubine so that he might not be without an 
heir. 

On removing the "bridal headcover," 1 Han found that the 
bride looked broken-hearted and sad. When questioned, the poor 
woman told him that she had sold herself in order to pay the medical 
expenses of her husband who was seriously ill. The kind man im- 
mediately set her free, sent her back to her husband and gave the couple 
one hundred taels of silver (1 tael=Sh. $1.40). 

The gift and the return of his wife cured the patient and on the 
very next day the overjoyed couple came to thank Han. They soon 
learned that the rich man's one desire was to have a child. Therefore, 
they not only advised Han to adopt a son, but after having conducted 
some business abroad and made some profit, brought back a smart, 
handsome boy and presented him to their benefactor. 

Not long after the adoption, a red mark on the boy's left foot was 
discovered exactly like that on the left foot of his long-lost son. Han 
concluded that his generosity had brought back his own offspring. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shen by Wang Feng-chun (iE & JJi) Beka 

Liu Shu-tu ( ft ft) Victor 



1 According to the old Chinese custom, every bride wears an almost square 
piece of red silk, so as to hide her face. In the case of rich brides, it is beautifully 
embroidered, 

253 



THE ROMANCE OF 

CHIANG TS'lU-LIEN 
or CH'UN TS'IU P'EI 

Sd) 



Because Chiang Shao was often away from home on business, 
Chiang Ts'iti-lien, his daughter by a former marriage, was left at the 
mercy of her step-mother. One day the latter ordered Ts'iu-lien to 
go to the woods to gather fuel, but as it was not considered proper for 
maidens of well-to-do families to do manual labour, Ts'iu-lien preferred 
to stay at home and study. She was severely whipped for disobedience, 
so her old nurse persuaded her to get the fuel. 

On the way they met a handsome young scholar by the name of 
Lee Ch'un-fa, who, seeing that they did not belong to the labouring 
class, inquired what they were doing. The nurse, suspecting he was 
trying to flirt with her mistress, reprimanded him. To prove his inno- 
cence the scholar put some silver on the ground, asked them to buy fuel 
with it, and then went away without telling them his name. 

Ts'iu-lien was so grateful that she sent the the nurse to call him 
back. During the conversation the maiden blushingly asked him 
whether he had been married or not. He felt greatly embarrassed and 
left immediately. 

When the two women reached home they gave the step-mother the 
silver and told her frankly about the young man. The wicked step- 
mother accused Ts'iu-lien of unchastity and threatened to kill her. In 
terror, the maiden fled with her nurse. At midnight they met a 

254 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . . 255 

highwayman who not only murdered the nurse and robbed them of 
all they had, but started to violate the maiden. The latter declared that 
she belonged 1 to a high-bred family and that she must have a witness 
before she became his wife. She looked around and chose a red flower, 
growing on the cliff nearby, to be their witness. As soon as the robber 
stooped down, Ts'iu-lien pushed him down into the gorge. 

Usually the play ends with Ts'iu-lien's narrow escape, but the story 
goes on with the step-mother's prosecution of the scholar for the seduct- 
ion of Ts'iu-lien, the latter's entrance into a convent and finally the 
marriage of the hero and heroine. 

Only Mei Lan-fang ($ g| ;j0 has given this play in full. In recent 
years he, too, has concluded the play at the climax, i.e. the escape. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (1fc #j ^ ) Victor 

, Shang Hsiao-yuin ( ffr 'h ^) Pathe 



256 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 86. A Scene in "The Royal Monument Pavilion" 
(by the Author and her friend) 



THE ROYAL MONUMENT PAVILION 

or YU PEI TING 



Meng Yii-hua after seeing her Jiusband, Wang You-tao, off to the 
capital to take the imperial examinations, was asked to go home to 
attend her family's ancestral worship. Because her young sister-in-law 
would be left alone, she refused to go, but, after continued persuasion 
by the sister (Illus. 86) and her father's servant, she went home on 
the understanding that she would be back before dark. 

After the worship, though her parents insisted on her staying with 
them, she left the room, pretending that she had to retire because of 
illness. Secretly she slipped out through the backgarden. Before she 
was half-way home, a terrible thunderstorm overtook her and she was 
compelled to take shelter at the Royal Monument Pavilion. 

Not long afterwards, a young scholar, named Liu, happened to come 
to that same pavilion for shelter. Seeing the beautiful lady he started 
to leave so as not to annoy her at such a late hour (the old idea being 
that the sexes should not associate) . Then, thinking that after his depart- 
ure some rascal might come to molest her, he stayed under the eaves of 
the pavilion so that he could be her protector. This noble act was duly 
recorded by the four sentinel gods in heaven (portrayed by actors 
standing on chairs with pen and paper in hand), who later influenced 
the Chief Examiner to choose Liu and put his essay, which had been 
rejected three times previously, among the winning compositions. 

257 



258 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Not until dawn did Yii-hua reach her husband's home. She frankly 
told her sister-in-law of the pavilion incident. The innocent maiden 
teased her, saying that it was the will of heaven that she had the chance 
to meet the handsome young scholar, but Yii-hua took it very seriously, 
replying that it was too delicate a matter for a woman to discuss even in 
jest. Not until the sister knelt before her begging for pardon and 
promising that she would never mention it again, was Yii-hua appeased. 

Later the inexperienced maiden related the incident to her brother, 
who, believing his wife guilty, decided to divorce her. He told Yii-hua 
that her father's servant had come for her, because her parents were 
seriously ill He said he was too tired to go with her, and gave her a 
sealed letter a document of divorce to be taken home. 

Wang felt better about the loss of his wife when it was reported 
that he had passed the imperial examinations. At the Chief Examiner's 
office he met the handsome Liu, who was being questioned repeatedly 
by the Examiner as to what noble deed he had done to win himself 
supernatural favour. After much thought Liu recollected and mentioned 
the pavilion incident, but he deemed it unworthy of being called a noble 
deed. Overhearing the conversation, the remorseful husband could do 
nothing but beg forgiveness of his ex-wife. The play ends with a 
happy re-union and the hasty wedding of Liu and Wang's sister. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang WHY) Pathe 

Odeon 

Cheng Yen-ts'iu ( ft % ft) Beka 

Hsu Pih-yuin ( ft * S) Odeon 

Laoshen Ma Lien-Hang ( Ji 9t ft) Pathe 

Yen Chu-peng (f 1 1) Victor 

, Kuan Ta-yiian ( S 76) Odeon 

WangYu-ch'un (IX*) Beka 



THE SIGNIFICANT SASH 

or HSIANG LOO TA1 

(* H flf) 



General T'ang Tung's wife, Lady Lin, worshipped Lok, the private 
tutor of her son, because of his excellent personality and education. 
Her frequent praise of him displeased the general. One day T'ang was 
sent to Hangchow on some important business and that very night it 
happened that Lok had a high fever. The son, being very considerate, 
took his father's quilt and put it on the bed of his teacher and uninten- 
tionally his mother's specially-made sash was taken with the quilt. 

On his return, T'ang became very angry when he discovered the 
sash on the tutor's bed. At the point of his sword he forced his 
wife to go to Lok. Bewildered at her husband's unreasonable order, 
she refused, but eventually the poor woman consented to knock on the 
tutor's door and plead for admission, because the general declared that 
he would kill both Lok and her, if she refused to obey his command. 
The young man not only severely reprimanded her, but left the place 
that very night. Though the wife's innocence was proved to T'ang, 
there was no opportunity to explain to Lok why Lady Lin had committed 
the indecent act of calling on him at midnight. 

Sometime later, T'ang was ordered to subdue some pirates. To 
avoid all the official receptions on the way, he travelled incognito. It 
happened that he spent the ni'ght at a "He Tien" (literally, black shop) 
where the shopkeeper drugged his customers and then robbed them. 
When Tang discovered the shopkeeper was a robber, he killed him and 

259 



260 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DHAMA 

intending to notify the local governor, he cut off the head (in olden 
times the killer often presented the head to the magistrate when he gave 
the information). 

Before T'ang reached the court, one of his servants stopped him 
with the message that he must hasten to his destination. 

The headless corpse gave rise to the misunderstanding that T'ang 
had been murdered, because T'ang's clothes and other things were found 
by the body. The magistrate, who happened to be Lok, the former 
tutor of T'ang's son, recollected the midnight incident and suspected 
that the wife was involved. The innocent woman was arrested. Recog- 
nizing the judge and feeling grief -stricken over her husband's death, 
she made a false confession of the murder of her husband and was 
sentenced to death. At the time set for execution T'ang hurried back, 
identified himself and brought about his wife's acquittal. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Sim Hui-sh^n (^ m &) Odeon 

, Beka 



SNOW IN JUNE 
or LU YUEH HSUEH 

(A n ) 



NOTE I: Before the time of Emperor Ch'ien-lung (A.D. 1736-1796) 
the ending of this play was entirely different from what it is 
today. The story was as follows: Snow fell after Tou-nge"s execu- 
tion in June, and for the following three years the land suffered a 
terrible drought. Not until the true culprit was found and executed 
did conditions return to normal. Emperor Ch'ien-lung felt dissatisfied 
with such an ending, because it failed to inspire the people with the 
thought that the good always prosper in the end. Therefore he 
commanded the playwrights to change to the present happy ending. 

NOTE II: There is yet another story concerning the change in 
the ending of this play: Since the Southern "hsf-wen" (see Part I, 
Chapter V) did not allow tragic endings, Tou-nge's execution \was 
replaced by the acquittal and, therefore, the play enfls with the 
happy reunion of the hero and the heroine. 



Tsai, accompanied by Chang, the son of his woman-servant, left 
his mother and wife, Tou-ng6, and started for the capital to take the 
imperial examinations. Intending to take his beautiful mistress, Tou- 
nge, to be his wife, Chang pushed Tsai into a river and returned home 
with the news that the young master had carelessly fallen into the river 
and been drowned. Grief made the aged mother very ill. In delirium 
she ordered Chang's mother to prepare some mutton broth. To get rid 
of the old mother, Chang poisoned the broth, but its odour was so strong 
that the patient would not even taste it. The smell, however, enticed 
Chang's mother, who gluttonously devoured the fatal dish and died 
almost immediately. Chang tried to force Tou-nge to marry him, by 
threatening to prosecute her or her mother-in-law for murder. Her 
refusal resulted in the sick mother being dragged to the magisterial 
court. 

Tou-nge followed them there and seeing the judge torture her 
mother-law unjustly to force a confession even a false one she 

261 



262 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

sacrificed herself by asserting to the court that she was the murderess. 
Without investigating the matter to see whether her assertion coincided 
with the facts, the judge set the old woman free and much to Chang's 
disgust, convicted Tou-nge of murder. 

It is common to find only the climax or short interesting parts of 
a play given on the Chinese stage; except when performed by Ch'eng 
Yen-ts'iu (H -fig $t)> who has reconstructed the whole story, this play 
usually begins with the prison scene, in which the heroine sings to the 
jailor the story of her life. Then follows the street scene, the climax. 
(It was customary for the courts of olden times to parade those convict- 
ed of serious crimes on the main streets leading to the four gates of the 
city.) In this play, during the parade, the most pathetic and touching 
songs are sung. Tou-nge prays Heaven to give her justice so that the 
wicked may be properly dealt with. Heaven answers her prayer by 
sending a heavy snowstorm snow in June! in the hottest month of 
the year (according to the lunar calendar). 

This phenomenon compelled the Inspector-General to stop at this 
city and enabled Tou-nge's neighbours to file a petition for a new trial. 
The past of the innocent prisoner was so clearly stated and proved that 
it was quite easy for the Inspector-General to see that a new trial should 
be granted. 

Eventually Chang was executed and Tou-nge acquitted. On her 
return, she was overjoyed to find her supposedly dead husband still 
alive. He had passed the imperial examinations! It was too much 
for her. It must be a dream ! She was assured, however, by both her 
husband and mother-in-law that it was true. She was an Honoured 
Lady! 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang ( * H =8O Victor 

Pathe 

Great China 

, Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (a ffi ft ) Beka 

Tu Lee-yuin (tt ffi S) Great Wall 

and Ch'ou Mei Lan-fang Victor 

, Hsiao Ch'ang-hua ( jjtf & i$ ) 

,> HsuPih-yuin ( & & S) Pathe 

, 9 ,, Hsiao Ch'ang-hua 

Lao-tan Lee Too-ku'ei ( & m) Beka 

Wo-yuin-chu-shih (B\S^) Odeon 



SPRING ROMANCE 

or MOU TAN T'ING 

(tt ft *) 



PART I. THE NAUGHTY MAID 
or CH'UN HSIANG NAO HSUE 



T'u Lee-nyiang, the beautiful and only daughter of a rich magistrate 
and Ch'un-hsiang, her vivacious maid, were studying under Professor 
Chen. The maid grew tired of studying, especially in spring, and one 
morning she persisted in playing all sorts of funny tricks on the old 
teacher, even after punishment. At last Chen was compelled to dismiss 
the class for the day. 

She tempted her mistress to steal into the back garden. 1 Eager to 
see the flowers, now in full bloom, Lee-nyiang yielded to temptation. 

PART II. THE DREAM BETROTHAL 
or YOU YUAN CHING MENG ($ fg ^:) 

T'u Lee-nyiang re-arranged her hair and put on one of her best 
dresses as if she were entering a beauty contest with the flowers. After 
strolling in the garden for some time, the young maiden's heart became 
infatuated by the blossoms, the chattering birds and, above all, the 
spring air. She rested on the steps of the artificial hill and soon fell 
asleep. A handsome youth, holding a willow spray, came to woo her. 
She gladly gave him her heart, but alas, he was merely a spring dream ! 

Gramophone Records available: 

H&iao-shen .............. by Yu Chen-fei (tf fa *) .................. Odeon 

Tan .................... Shang Hsing-wu (; T) .................. 

.................... Yuan Loo-an (tt *) .................. 

.................... Shang Hsiao-yuin (f& h g) .................. Victor 



1 The old custom was tha/t young maidens were forbidden to play in the 
gardens in order to prevent them being seen by outsiders. 

263 



264 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

PART III. THE DREAM COMES TRUE 
or HUAN HUN (a xfc) 

When Lee-nyiang awoke, she was so disappointed that she died of 
a broken heart. As she had requested she was buried under a plum 
tree and her portrait, drawn by herself, was kept near the artificial hill. 

Three years later while her father was in Yangchow, a young 
scholar by the name of "Liu" (meaning willow) came into this garden 
and happened to find the portrait, which he recognized as that of his 
dream sweetheart of one spring afternoon. He was so pleased that 
he put it on his bed. Again he dreamed of her and in this dream she 
asked him to dig open her grave, for, because he had found her, she was 
permitted to live again. 

The next day Liu told his dream to a nun who took charge of the 
grave and they dug together. Behold, the maiden came to life again! 
The lovers started to Yangchow with the nun as their witness to inform 
Lee-nyiang's father of the resurrection and to seek his consent to their 
marriage. 

The play, if all of it is given, ends with the happy marriage of the 
hero and heroine. 



DATE: THE STRATEGY OF AN 

A.I). 228 UNGUARDED CITY 

or K'UNG CHENG CHI 



Daring the period of the Three Kingdoms (A.D. 190-280) General Ma 
Shu (Illus. 87) of the Kingdom of Shu stupidly followed the saying, 
'Tut oneself in a desperate situation fo get salvation" by camping his 
men on the summit of a mountain. Of course, his shrewd enemy, Szu- 
ma I heavily beseiged him. Ma commanded his men to charge forward 
"to get salvation," but they failed. The result was the loss of the most 
strategic city, Chieh-t'ing. This loss enabled Szii-ma to march forward 
without resistance until he reached the headquarters of the Shu forces, 
where the commander-in-chief, Chu-ke Liang, camped. 

Behold, the city-gates were wide open and two old soldiers were 
calmly sweeping near the gates! Chu-ke Liang, noted for his prudence, 
was seen drinking and playing on the "ch'in" (a musical instrument 
with seven strings) in the city-tower (see p. 25, Item 16) with only two 
servant-boys waiting on him. The music sounded so tranquil that 
Szii-ma could easily tell that the city was well protected by a hidden 
army, so he addressed Chu-ke Liang, "Though you are very clever, yet 
your trap does not catch me!" He then commanded his troops to 
retreat forty li (13-14 miles) . Just as he was starting to set up camp, 
news came that the city was actually empty and that Chu-k Liang had 
craftily opened the gates as a bluff . Szii-ma immediately returned, but 
it was already too late. A chance missed is lost forever! Reinforce- 
ments, headed by Chao Yuin, one of Shu's five "tiger" generals, had 

265 



266 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



< ' ' ' ' 







Illus. 87. "Wu-ch'in (by He Shou-ch'en in the Role of General Ma Shu) 
PLAY: The Strategy of an Unguarded City 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS 



267 



arrived. The city was no longer empty but well guarded! Szu-ma was 
defeated and more renown was gained by the great strategist of the 
Kingdom of Shu. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shen by Yu Shu-yen 

Yen Chii-peng 



and Ch'in 



( %L ) ............ Odeon 

(ft * )., ........... Great Wall 

Wang Yu-ch'un (i .5C ) ............ Odeon 

>, ............ Victor 

Wang Shau-lou (EE. & $) ............ Pathe 



Tan Hsiao-pei (H( 4* 4) ............ Victor 

Chia Fu-t'ang ( It IS ^) ............. , 

Chang Ju-ting (& *u ji) 
Kin Shau-shan ( 4t & IJU) 



268 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 88. 1 "Tan" in- Fish-shaped Stocks (by Mei Lan-fang) ; 2 "Wen-ch'ou" 

(by Hsiao Ch'ang-hua) 

PLAY : The Extradition of Sa San 



SU SAN, THE LOYAL 

SING-SONG GIRL 

or SU SAN 

(M H) 



PART I. THE EXTRADITION or SU SAN CH'I CHIEH (| H %> ffi ) 



Su San, a famous sing-song girl, was truly in love with one of her 
patrons, Wang Kin-lung, a rich young scholar, whom she often advised 
against wasting his money. Though much against the will of her 
mistress, she continued to advise him. After discovering that he had 
spent all his money, the mistress drove Wang out during Su San's 
absence. Upon her return, she traced him and succeeded in secretly 
supporting him so that he was able to go to Nanking to take the imperial 
examinations. At the farewell meeting, the girl and her lover vowed 
that neither would marry another. 

Therefore, after his departure, Su San pretended to be ill and 
refused to accept any more visitors. This act offended the mistress so 
much that she secretly sold Su San as a concubine to a rich man in 
Hung-t'ung Hsien. She was told that her lover had passed the examina- 
tions, been made a great* official, and had now sent for her to be his 
wife. She was overjoyed and started immediately for Hung-t'ung Hsien 
only to find that she had been betrayed. Grief made her really ill, so 
the ceremony had to be postponed. The jealous wife of the rich man, 
anxious to get rid of her before she became her husband's concubine, 
tried to persuade Su San to take some poisoned food which she pre- 
pared. As the poor girl felt too sick to eat anything, she left the food 

269 



270 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

on the table. The unwelcome lover, coming to see her, happened to 
eat and was poisoned. The wife immediately accused Su San of murder 
and had her sent to prison. Furthermore, she bribed the magistrate 
who pronounced a death sentence on Su San. 

In the meanwhile, Wang, the real lover, passed the examinations 
and became the head of the judges on that circuit. He was sent to the 
province in which Hung-t'ung Hsien was situated to investigate the 
criminal cases of that district. He was horrified to learn of the case 
against Su San. He at once sent for the prisoner. Part I starts with the 
arrival of the court officer at the prison to extradite Su San to Tai-yuan 
Fu, the capital city of the province, for re-trial. Though the officer 
assured her of a reversed judgment at the new trial, she still felt very 
gloomy concerning her future. 

On the journey she told the officer her past history and how she had 
been cruelly tortured by the magistrate and his followers. This hard- 
hearted officer took pity on her, adopted her as his goddaughter and 
released her from the fish-shaped stocks (Illus. 88). He was greatly 
offended, therefore, when Su San remarked that none of the court men, 
from the magistrate down, were good. The clever girl immediately 
continued, "You, my godfather, are the only great man in the whole 
province!" Thus the officer was reconciled and permitted her to hide 
her bill of petition to the Chief Judge in the stocks so as to avoid the 
strict inspection of the magistrate. The journey scene lasts about forty 
minutes. 

Gramophone Records available; 

Tan ..................... by Mei Lan-fang (*S W If ) ............ Beka 

............ Paths 

Ch'tag Yen-ts'iu (& ft #) ............. Odeon 

Hsiieh Yen-ch'in (If K *?) ............ Beka 

;, Chang Nge-yuin (# a S) ............ Great Wall 

Shang Hsiao-yuin ( ffr >h 9) ............ Victor 

Mei 



Ph'mi 

Ch U ............ "\Hsiao Ch'ang-hua OB 



fMei Lan-fang 

"\Ju Foo-hui (ft * ) ............ Great Watt 

f Shang Hsiao-yuin 
"\Ju Foo-hui ............ 

( Hsiao Ch'ang-hua 

"\Hsu Pih-yuin ( $ ) ............ Odeon 



272 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 89. Starting to Bury Flowers (by Mei Lan-fang) 
PLAY: Tai-yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers 



TAI-YU AT THE BURIAL 

MOUND OF FLOWERS 

or TAI YU TS'AUN HUA 



NOTE: This play, which Met Lan-fang produced in 1915, is a 
selection from the immortal Chinese novel, "Hun Lou Meng" (literally, 
the dream in the red chamber). 



Lin Tai-yii, the beautiful and clever heiress of Lin Ju-hai, was left 
an orphan at the age of fourteen, so she had no choice but to live with 
her maternal grandmother, Shihi Tai-chun. Tai-yii was poetic, imagina- 
tive, highly emotional, and delicate in health. The wealthy old grand- 
mother put her in an elaborate garden, called Tai Kuan Yuan (a name 
that has also become immortal in the literary world of China), with 
many of her cousins. A house, luxuriously furnished, together with 
a number of servants, was given to each of the charming maidens. 

Chia Pao-yii, the much-spoiled grandson of Shih Tai-chun, was the 
only boy given the privilege of residing in this garden. Being a great 
admirer of the fair sex, he made the famous remark : "Boys are made 
out of dirty mud, while maidens are forms crystallized from pure 
water!" He not only enjoyed the company of his cousins, but was a 
devoted friend of all the pretty maidservants. He and Tai-yii were 
deeply in love with each other but as it was considered improper to 
reveal their real affection, neither of them could learn of the other's 
devotion. 

The play opens here: Tai-yii awakes early one morning in late 
spring, in melancholy recollection of Pao-yii's refusal to see her the 
day before. In reality, Pao-yii had not refused to admit Tai-yii. 
One of his maidservants had thought the person knocking at the gate 
was a mischievous maid and so refused to let Tai-yii in. Absorbed in 

273 



274 ... SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

jealousy and doubt, the latter, a born creature of moods, analogized 
herself, lonely and neglected, as the faded, fallen petals of the late spring 
flowers. In this mood of sympathy for the flowers she went out with 
a broom to gather the withered blossoms. Placing them in a bag, 
fastened to the tiny hoe which she bore on her shoulder (Illus. 89), she 
proceeded to a secluded corner of the garden where she had a mound 
built as the burial place of the withered blossoms. Here, Tai-yii, while 
meditating on who would bury her body in the event of her untimely 
death, mourned deeply over her own destiny as being even more sad 
than that of the blossoms. 

It happened that Pao-yii also went to the burial mound of flowers 
and there met Tai-yti. Accusations and explanations ensued between 
the lovers, and the play ends in a happy reconciliation. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Ian by Mei Lan-fang (^ ftti =35?) Pathe 

Hsiao-shen Chiang Miao-hsiang (H j& &) Beka 



THE TALE OF THE LUTE 

or P'l P'A CHI 



NOTE: This is the masterpiece of the K'un-ch'u plays. Its 
composition is regarded as the cause of the revival of the Southern 
School in the Yuan Dynasty (A.D. 1277-1368). 



Ts'ai Yung, a brilliant scholar, only two months married to Chao 
Wu-nyiang, was urged by his father, much to his mother's disgust, 
to take the imperial examinations. Ts'ai refused to go to the capital on 
the grounds that his parents were old and that he must remain at home 
to support the family. Not until his old neighbour, Chang, promised to 
take good care of his family, did the filial son agree to leave for the 
examinations. 

Ts'ai conducted himself so well through the examinations. that he 
became the head of the literati. The Prime Minister admired him 
greatly and he was chosen to be his son-in-law. The young scholar refus- 
ed the honour but was commanded by the Emperor to "marry into the 
Prime Minister's family." 1 Unable to help himself, Ts'ai sent a mes- 
senger home with some money, but the man he sent fled with the silver, 
and the message never reached his parents or his wife. 

In the meantime misfortune overtook the family he left behind. 
Famine reduced them to starvation. Wu-nyiang sold her dowry to buy 
food for her parents-in-law. She herself had to eat bran so that the 
rice might last longer for the old couple. 



1 It is as* customary in China for a man to marry into a girl's family as it is 
for a girl to marry into her husband's family. He is entitled to inherit his father- 
in-law's property as an heir. 

275 



276 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Having observed that Wu-nyiang always ate by herself and in 
secret, the mother-in-law became suspicious that she was enjoying 
palatable food. Therefore, she hid herself one day in order to discover 
the secret. When she saw Wu-nyiang eating some dumplings, she 
rushed out and without close investigation, harshly rebuked her for her 
selfishness and demanded some of the dumplings. In spite of Wu- 
nyiang's refusal, she snatched the bowl. On discovering the truth, she 
shame-facedly devoured the bran mixture and was suffocated to death. 
The father-in-law, in deep grief, died almost instantly. 

By this time Wu-nyiang had become so poor that she owned nothing 
that could be put on the market except her beautiful hair. While she 
was offering her hair for sale, Chang learned of her condition and gave 
her money to buy coffins. She felt 'too embarrassed to let Chang also 
pay for the burial, and started to raise the tumulus over the graves with 
her own hands. Being terribly exhausted, she fell asleep. When 
Chang's men came, genii had completed the mound for her. 

Left all alone, Wu-nyiang decided to go to the capital to find her 
husband. She first painted portraits of her parents-in-law, and with 
these on her back and disguised as a Taoist nun, she sang ethical songs 
on filial piety to the accompaniment of the lute and thus earned her 
way to the capital. 

Meanwhile Ts'ai, hearing no news from home, had to reveal the 
whole truth to his second wife, who immediately begged her father to 
let her visit her husband's home. The Prime Minister refused to grant 
her request, but consented to send a man to Ts'ai's home to fetch his 
parents. 

Wu-nyiang reached the capital just as a big Buddhist celebration 
was going on. She sang and played on the lute so well that she earned 
money enough to pay for a memorial service to the parents-in-law. She 
hung the portraits and was just starting to worship when a high 
official came and frightened her so much that she hurriedly left without 
taking the pictures. 

The official, Ts'ai Yung, recognized the portraits and tried hard to 
find the owner, but she had gone! He could do nothing but take the 
portraits home. When Wu-nyiang found out who the official was, she 
went to the front of his mansion to sing. The tale of the lute was 
overheard by the Prime Minister's daughter, who immediately sent for 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . , . . 277 

her. Not until she asked Wu-nyiang whether she had ever heard of the 
Ts'ai family in her native place and had expressed her sympathy for the 
deserted wife, did the wretched lady disclose her identity. Soon the 
two virtuous women became sisters. 

The next morning Wu-nyiang was taken to Ts'ai's room where she 
found her lost portraits, on which she now wrote a poem, condemning 
Ts'ai as an unfilial son and a faithless husband. Ts'ai, however, was 
overjoyed to find the writer, and the play ends with a happy re-union. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Lao-shn by Lin Shu-shen (ft & $fc) Victor 

> , Beka 



A TALE OF THREE DWARFS 
or WU HUA TUNG 
<H # * H IP S # ) 



Wu Ta-lang was an ugly dwarf, but his wife, P'an Kin-lien, was 
very beautiful. On account of drought in their native place, the couple 
started out for Yang-ko district to visit Wu's brother. It happened 
that two of the five mischievous rat-goblins were also travelling that 
way. They saw the ill-matched couple and desiring to cause another 
great disturbance among human beings, transformed themselves into the 
forms of Wu and Kin-lien. The four met. The wife could not feel 
certain which man her husband was, nor could Wu distinguish which 
woman was his spouse! They asked each other's name and found 
that they bore the same names ! They began to quarrel, each accusing 
the other of being a hobgoblin. Finally, one of the group proposed to 
go to the magistrate and ask him to decide who was who. 

Unfortunately, the magistrate was also a dwarf, so the puzzle be- 
came worse than ever. The case was then presented to Judge P'ao, who 
could tactfully decide all complicated cases even if the litigants were 
ghosts or goblins, for he could summon or dismiss them at will. He 
immediately sent for Chang, the Head of the Taoist Magicians, who 
owned among his priceless paraphernalia, a miraculous mirror, which, 
when raised before the goblin, would reveal its original form. Having 
discovered that the fake couple were two rats, Chang summoned the 
Cat God to arrest them. After many acrobatic stunts, the play ends with 
the capture of the goblins and the restoration of peace and public safety. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by the "Four Kin-kongs" (see pp. 66-67) : 

fMei Lan-lang (* =80 

I Ch'ng Yen-ts'iu (j& K ft) 

1 Shang Hsiao-yuin ($f ^ 1*) 

LSun Hui-shen ( X & ) Great Wall 

,, Chang Ng-yuin (3ffc g) Victor 

278 



THE TRIAL OF LEE CHIH 
or SHEN LEE CHIH 



Lee, a robber, after being arrested, decided to get revenge on his 
enemy, Wang, by falsely accusing him of being his accomplice in a re- 
cent robbery. When Wang came, the judge noticed that he was a scholar. 
Suspecting that Lee had been bribed to drag in Wang, he put the latter 
among his court attendants and ordered Lee to pick out his accomplice. 
Though Lee could not remember Wang's features clearly, it having 
been more than three years since Wang had insulted him, he half by 
threat and half by reprimand succeeded in discovering that one of the 
attendants was trembling; he pointed to him and alleged that the 
white silk now on Wang's legs was a part of the spoils they had robbed, 
for he recollected that Wang liked to bind his legs with white silk 
bought from a particular silk store, which he had once ransacked. 

Deeming the evidence sufficient to prosecute Wang, the magistrate 
threw the scholar into prison. Unable to stand the torture, Wang was 
forced to make an untrue confession, which led to his conviction, just as 
the rascal had wished. 

Not until the broken-hearted speech of Wang's grieving wife pierced 
his conscience did Lee confess the whole truth and thereby effect Wang's 
acquittal. 



Gramophone Records available: 

Ch'in by Kin Shau-shan (& & lU) Odeon 

Beka 

,y 99 19 * 

279 



280 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 




Illus. 90. On Board" Ship. The Open Hand; "Tan" (by Mei Lan-fang); 
"Lao-shen" (by Wang Shau-t'ing) 

PLAY: The Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter 



THE VALIANT FISHERMAN 

AND HIS DAUGHTER 

or TA YU SHA CHI A 

<*r m m $v 



Like Robin Hood, "The Men of the Green Forest" used to rob the 
rich to help the poor and avenge the wrongs done to the oppressed by 
the oppressors. In this group of outlaws were Siao Eng and his beauti- 
ful daughter, Kuei-ing. The former thought himself too old to continue 
such a wild life, so he and his daughter chose to live by fishing. They 
were very unlucky for the weather was dry and fish were scarce. 
Unjust taxation and cruel extortion by the tax collectors, however, 
continued as before. 

One afternoon when Siao Eng was entertaining two of his old 
friends on his boat, the insolent tax collector came again. His ex- 
orbitant demands enraged the friends so that they insulted not only 
the collector but his master, the head of the Tax Bureau. A group of 
hired men was immediately sent to punish the old man, who, in spite of 
his age, gave them a well-deserved punishment just as if he had been 
again a "Green Forester." The magistrate was angry and punished 
the old man with forty lashes for not paying the tax in time and for 
insulting the tax collectors. 

Greatly worried when her father did not return home on time, 
Kuei-ing started to look for him, and met him as he came limping 
homeward. Both became very bitter at the injustice of the magistrate 
(Illus. 45) and they decided to re-join the "Green Foresters." Before 

281 



282 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



resuming the life of outlaws, they determined to rid the community of 
its enemies, so they crossed the river (Illus. 90) at midnight, and killed 
all the oppressors, the magistrate, the head of the Tax Bureau and 
their followers. 



Gramophone Records available: 



Tan . 
Shen 



Tan and Shen 



.by Shang Hsiao-yuin 
Tan Foo-ing 
. Yu Shu-yen 

/Mei Lan-fang 
"\Ma Lien-Hang 
fMei Lan-fang 
"\Tan Foo-ing 
J Tan Hsiao-pei 
"\Wang Yuin-fang 

f Shang Hsiao-yuin 
"\Wang Shau-lou 
/Yen Chii-pen-g 
"\Yuin Yen-hsia 



I) Odeon 

V Victor 



Great Wall 



Pathe 



(3E 



. Victor 
.Pathe 
.Beka 
.Victor 



WHAT PRICE LIFE ? 
or CHO FANG TS'AO 



On discovering that the Prime Minister, Toong Tso, was planning 
to usurp the throne, Ts'ao Ts'au decided to get rid of him. In order 
to carry out his plan he became one of Toong's followers and one day 
slipped into Toong's house to assassinate him with the "Precious 
Seven-star Sabre.' 9 Toong, seeing him in a mirror, asked, "What do 
you want?" "To offer you this precious sabre," replied Ts'ao. After 
examining the fatal weapon carefully, the Prime Minister realized that 
it was a rare sabre. Therefore, Ts'ao's intrigue was not discovered. 

Later, however, when Toong showed his son-in-law the sabre, the 
latter declared that Ts'ao's intention was to assassinate him. Soon, this 
remark was verified by Ts'ao absconding. His picture was hung at 
the city-gates and a reward was offered foi? his arrest. 

One day, Chen Kung, the magistrate of Chung-mou district, received 
the report that Ts'ao had been arrested. When the prisoner was 
brought before him, his eloquence was such that he succeeded in 
convincing the magistrate that an attempt to assassinate the intending 
usurper was no crime and that he must join him in appealing to the 
loyal armies of the different provinces to overthrow Toong. Finally 
Chen gave up his post and followed his prisoner. 

On their way they met Lu, a friend of Ts'ao's father, who insisted 
on their spending the night at his home. The host not only ordered 
his servants to kill a pig for the feast in honour of his guests, but 
went to the market himself to buy the best wine. 

233 



A WIFE'S SACRIFICE 
or PAO LIEN TENG 



Liu Yen-ch'ang, the magistrate of Luchow, had two sons, Ch'un- 
hsiang by the first wife, and Ts'iu-erh by the second wife, Wang Kuei- 
ing. The boys loved each other devotedly and studied in the same 
school. While at school, one of their classmates named T'sin, the 
spoiled son of the Prime Minister, played a mean trick on the teacher. 
When the latter started to punish him, Ts'in rudely retaliated. Ch'un- 
hsiang to protect the teacher hit Ts'in with the ink-block and accidently 
killed him. 

The boys went home and told their father about the accident, but 
Ts'iu-erh with the intention of saving his brother, argued that it was 
he, not Ch'un-hsiang, who had committed manslaughter. Having failed 
to get the true facts the father asked his wife, Wang Kuei-ing, to help 
him find out who was the real perpetrator. The boys seemed to have 
agreed to give the same statements, so Kuei-ing was also thrown into 
great perplexity. From their different temperament, however, Ch'un- 
hsiang gross, and Ts'iu-rh refined the parents suspected that the 
former was guilty. After much debate between Liu partial to the 
motherless child and Kuei-ing, mother of the delicate son, it was de- 
cided to send Ch'un-hsiang to a distant province and to make Ts'iu-erh 
the prisoner. 

Regretfully Liu took Ts'iu-erh to the Prime Minister who, although 
insisting that the real culprit be found, ordered that Ts'iu-erh be beaten 
to death, and that men be sent everywhere to search for Ch'un-hsiang, 

285 



286 . . . SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 

Upon seeing Ts'iu-erh thrown on the ground to be flogged, Liu plunged 
forward to cover the boy with his own body. He was "mercifully" 
thrown out and prevented from looking upon the cruel scene. 

The senseless boy was believed dead and thrown outside the city 
where he was found by his parents who endeavoured to save his life. 
Their effort was discovered by the minister's men and all three of them 
were arrested. 

Usually the play stops here, leaving the audience dissatisfied and 
eager to find out what became of the four miserable characters. 

Gramophone Records available: 

Tan by Mei Lan-fang (^ m ^) Victor 

Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu (j& 1& Ifc) Beka 

Hsu Pih-yuin (f& $a i) Odeon 

Lao-shen , Shih Hui-pao (H ^ J ) Pathe 

Yen Chu-peng (^ 3H JU3 ) Odeon 

Wang Shau-lou (3E 3? SI) Beka 

Great China 

Tan and Lao-shen (^ el /: an ~f? ng . ^ . t 

"\Ma Lien-hang (^ 5 ^. ) Odeon 



DATE: YANG YEN-HUI VISITS HIS MOTHER 

ABOUT 1100 A.D. or SZU LANG TAN MOV 



In the eleventh century during the Sung Dynasty (A.D. 960-1277) 
one of the northern tribes, which the Chinese contemptuously called 
the "Fans" became so aggressive that an expedition was sent by the 
Sung Emperor. At the head of this expedition were Yang Chi-yeh 
and his seven valiant sons, nicknamed the "Eight Tiger Generals/* In 
the fatal battle at Kin Sha Tan, through betrayal by one of his own 
men, the old man lost his three eldest sons on the battlefield, and his 
fourth son, Yen-hui, was taken prisoner by the Fans. He was so hand- 
some that he won the heart of the Fan Empress Dowager (Illus. 27) 
who even condescended to marry her beautiful daughter, the Princess 
of the Iron Mirror (Illus. 91) to the war captive. 

For fifteen years he lived there incognito until one day he learned 
of his mother and brother's expedition to the north to fight against his 
adopted country. At the thought of their being so near and yet so 
inaccessible, he could not help lamenting his ill fate. The play opens 
here when his sentiments were being detected by the Princess, who 
contin^d inquiring and guessing until she discovered what the trouble 
was. Before she was told the whole truth, she was requested to swear 
secrecy, which she did. Love for her husband made her so bold as to 



288 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DBA? 




Illus, 91. The Mandarin Style of Dress (by Mei Lan-fang in the 
role of the Princess of the Iron Mirror) 



SYNOPSES OF PLAYS . . . . - 289 

trick her mother and procure the Mandate Arrow (see p. 23, Item 2), 
the symbol of authentic power, with which the bearer might pass the 
border without obstruction. In the presence of the Empress Dowager, 
she pinched her child which she held in her arms. Its painful cry 
made the old lady curious. When questioned, the Princess said that 
the child wanted to play with its grandmother's royal Mandate Arrow 
and hence according to law, should be executed at once. Like any 
indulgent grandmother, the Empress Dowager ordered the law to be 
set aside and the child was given the Arrow, but with instruction that 
it must be returned before daybreak. 

With the Arrow, Yen-hui hurriedly crossed the border and was 
captured as a spy sent by the Fans. His captor, Yang Tsung-pao, a 
young lieutenant serving on sentry, was his fourteen-year-old nephew. 
He was immediately taken to the father general, Yang Yen-chao. No 
sooner had the latter discovered the identity of the captive, than he 
shared his joy with the rest of his family by taking the brother to the 
inner camp to meet his mother, sister and the supposed widow of the 
long-lost general. 

The happy re-union was a very short one. It was long after mid- 
night when Yen-hui remembered the oath he had taken before the 
Princess that he would return before dawn. In the midst of great 
pleading by his family, a heart-broken parting ensued. But alas, he 
returned too late! The Fans were well prepared to arrest him, because 
the Empress Dowager had discovered her daughter's trick and had 
ordered an immediate arrest of the disloyal son-in-law. He would 
have been executed, had the Princess not played another clever trick 
on the old lady. At first the mother turned a deaf ear to the favourite 
daughter's pleading even when she said, "On whom shall I lean if you 
kill my husband? As a good horse never submits to a second set of 
harness, so a chaste woman never married twice.'* Then she recollected 
how she had obtained the Arrow through the darling child, so she again 
used her child to procure her husband's release. She threw the child 
into her mother's arms and feigned to commit suicide by the sword. The 
mother was again deceived and Yen-hui was released. Almost im- 
mediately, the solemn atmosphere was changed into one of lightness 



290 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



and gaiety by the mischievous Princess' three graceful "Ts'ing-an" 1 to 
appease the still dissatisfied mother. 



, r , * 
and Lao-shen 



Gramophone Records available: 

Tan ................... by Mei Lan-fang 

................... Chen Te-lin 

.................... , Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu 

fMei Lan-fang 
,,| M& Lien . liang 

/Hsueh Yen-ch'in 
....... "\Tan Foo-ing 

I Mei Lan - fan s 

"\Hsiao Ch'ang-hua 
Lao-shen ............... Tan Hsiao-pei 

Yen Chii-peng 



Wang Yu-ch'un 
Wang Shau-lou 



Lao-tan 



( 
(ffi & 



Beka 


Victor 

Odeon 



(S SB ) 

(R K X) ............ Beka 

(* ^ V) ............ Vz'cfor 

(iS <I^ 4F ) ............ Great China 

(W * JW) ............ Odeon 

............ Beka 

(3E 5L X) ............ Victor 



Ma Lien-liang (M 

Lee Too-ku'ei (^ 

................ Wo-yuin-chii-shih (g\ 

Hsiao-shSn ............. Chiang Miao-hsiang (H 



Pathe 
Odeon 
Great China 



Odeon 



1 "Ts'ing-an" is a peculiar kind of Manchurian bow performed by the women 
of that country. 



G/nc/er 



Cx naex 



Titles of Plays in Italics 



Addressing Sleeve, 85 

Anhwei Troupe, 65 

Armies, 147 

Armour, The, 21 

Arrest of the White Snake Lady, 

216 

Aside, 81, 194, 224 
Aside Hand, 103 
Aside Sleeve, 80, 81, 250 
Attention Sleeve, 16, 90, 91, 135 



Back Drop, 5 
Banners, 24 

Commander-in-chief s, 24 

Commanding, 24 

Personal, 24 

Wagon, 24 

Water, 25 

Wind, 25 
Bed, 27 

Beggar's Costume, 22, 170 
Bells, 33 
Blouse, The, 21 
Boat, Getting Aboard, 144 
Boat, to Anchor, 145 
Broken-hearted Message, The, 248 



The, 



293 



Candle, 25 

Cape, 21 

Chair, The, 23, 27, 66, 83. 136, 141, 144, 

147 

Ch'ang-mien, 31, 34 
Chan-g Nge-yuin, 67, 71 
Chang-tzu, 27, 136, 208 
Ch'eh-ch'i, 24 
Ch'Sng Chang-keng, 65, 66 
Ch'eng Chiao, 136 
Ch'eng-lou, 25, 265 
Ch'eng Yen-ts'iu, ix, 32, 49, 67, 90, 

166, 169, 170, 219, 244 
Chia-chun, 64 
Chiang Shih, 135 
Chiao-pan, 79, 91, 135 
Chia-Tsing, 63 
Ch'i-ch'uang, 22 
Ch'ien-Lung, 63, 261 
Ch'ien Ma, 141 
Chin Pu, 144 

Chih-vei-hsiao-shdn, 38, 128 
Ch'in, 38, 44, 47, 97, 118, 129 
Ching, 63, 65 

Ch'ing Dynasty, 17, 66, 135 
Chin-i, xxiv, 30, 37, 66 
Chiu Lung Kou, 4, 79 
Ch'ou, 38, 44, 95, 118 



294 . 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



Ch'ou Dynasty, 60 

Ch'ou-tan, 37 

Chu Kuei-fang, 96, 104, 110, 206, 224, 

236 

Chiian Lien, 147 
Ch'un, 20, 21 
Ch'un-ao, 21 
Chun Tui, 147 
City-tower, 25, 265 
City wall, 25, 144 
Clearing of Accounts Begins, 251 
Climbing, 147 

Close Door or Window, to, 136 
Comedy of Errors, The, 145, 152, 153, 

154, 155, 159 

Concealing Sleeve, 78, 81 
Contemplative Hand, 100, 101 
Cost of Saving the Master's Son, The, 

54, 164 

Costumes, 17, 19, 21, 22, 23 
Cowherd and The Spinning Maiden, 

The, 153, 154, 163, 164 
'Cross Step, 122 
Crossing Threshold, 136 
Cymbals, 33 



Dancing with Pheasant Feathers, 130, 

132 133 

Dead Body, The 134, 135 
Decapitated Head, The, 27, 195 
Dismounting Imaginary Horse, 139 
Dream Betrothal, The, 156, 263 
Dream Comes True, The, 156, 264 
Dream of a Soldier's Wife, The, 152, 

154, 166, 167 
Drowning in a Well, 147 
Drum, 32 

Duster, 22, 26, 231 
Dusting Sleeve, 83, 93 



Embracing Arms, 115 

Empress' Wrath, The, 53, 70, 154 

Entrance, 4, 148 

Erh-hu, 31 

Erh-huang, 64, 65 



Everyday Apparel, 19 
Excessive Taxation is More Ferocious 
than the Tiger, 153, 155, 170, 171 
Exit, 4, 148 
Exit Posture, 125, 126 
Extradition, The, 268, 269 



Face designs, 38, 44 

Faithfulness, Fidelity, Purity and 

Righteousness, 54, 153, 173 
Family of Four Virtues, A, 54, 153, 155, 

175, 176, 177 
Fan Chih, 107 
Fan Dance, xxiv, 238 
Fan-erh-huang, 32, 33 
Fang Lien, 147 
Fencing Hand, 102, 103, 196 
Fighting Against the Chins, 145, 152, 

154, 155, 178, 179 
Fighting Fist, 99 
Filial Daughter, Lien Chin-feng, The, 

xxiv, 102 

Final Parting of the King, P'a Wang, 
and His Favourite, xxiv, 15, 53, 
152, 154, 155, 181, 182, 196 
Final Score, The, 251 
Flags, Military, 22 
I Flexed Knee, 123 
! Floral Society, 63, 65 
I Flute, 32 

Flute and Plume Dance, xxiv, 236 
| Folding Sleeve, 91, 134, 137 
Four Kin-kongs, The, 66 
Fu-kuei-i, 22 
Fun-lien, 38, 92, 96, 104 
Fung-ch'i, 25 

Gallant Peacemaker, The, 53, 152, 154, 

185 

Gestures of Pointing, 59, 60, 81, 103 
Get-aboard Step, 122 
Ghosts, 147 
Ghost Steps, 121 
Golden Mountain Monastery, The, 121, 

122, 154, 156, 213 



INDEX 



295 



Gong, 33 

Great Trial at the Fa-men Monastery, 

The, 155, 187 
Greeting Sleeves, 82, 83 
Guest, Seating a, 143 
Guitar, 32 

Hai-teu, 38 

Hai-yien, 63 

Han Dynasty, 60, 181 

Hanging Sleeves, 91, 92 

Hao-t'ung, 31 

He Hsieh Sien, 145 

Heart-protecting Glass, 21, 48, 138 

Helpless Hands, 98, 99, 135 

Heroic Maid, The, xxiv 

Hill, 23, 147 

Hindering Hand, 99, 110 

History Repeats, 154, 156, 190 

Holding Feather, 128, 131, 178 

Holding Feather between Teeth, 131 

Horn, 31 

Horse-whip, 24 

How the Pass of P'u was Held, 152, 153, 
154, 191 

Hoiv Wang Pao-ch'uan Chose her Hus- 
band, 245 

Hsi-p'i, 64, 65 

Hsi Shih, see Patriotic Beauty, The 

Hsi-wn, 60, 62, 261 

Hsia Ch'ang, 148 

Hsia-ch'ang-mgn, 4, 125, 135, 143, 144, 
145, 148 

Hsiao Ch'ang-hua, 194, 268 

Hsiaolo, 33 

Hsiao-shen, 37, 97, 118, 129, 133, 166 

Hsia Ma, 139 

Hsueh Yen-ch'in, 48, 67, 70, 214 

Hsiieh-yen, the Faithful Concubine, 53, 
152, 153, 155, 193, 194 

Hu-ch'in, xxiii, 31, 32, 64, 213 

Hua-tan, 21, 35, 37, 97, 121, 145, 241 

Huai-ku, 32 

Intoxicated Beauty, Hang Kuei-fei, The, 
127 



Intriguers Intrigued, The, 54, 145, 152, 

197 

Introduction Sleeve, 89 
Iron-faced Judge, An, 153, 155, 199 

Judgment, 155, 201 
Jumping Steps, 120 
Justice Takes a Holiday but Returns, 

152, 153, 156, 203 

K'ai-k'ao, 19, 21, 50, 118, 130 

Kai Pi Men Ch'uang, 136 

K'an-chien, 21, 96 

Kang-Hsi, 63 

Kao, 63, 65 

K'ao-ch'i, 22, 50, 118, 130 

Kicking Foot or Leg, 125 

Kin Hsiao-shan, 15, 47, 182, 196 

Killing the Tiger General, 83, 85, 152, 

153, 156, 205, 206, 208 
Kin-kong, 66, 67 

Kite's Turn, 127 

Knee-steps, 119 

K'u-ao, 21 

K'ua Mn Chien, 136 

K-jei, 147 

Kuei-men-tan, 36, 37, 97 

Ku-ch'uang, 17 

Ku-men, 34 

K'un-ch'u, 32, 63, 64, 65, 156, 213, 23 

La Shan P'an, 89, 116 

Lady with a Red-marked Hand, The, 

152, 153, 155, 209 
Lantern, 24 
Lao-shen, xxiv, 37, 44, 46, 66, 95, 97, 

106, 112, 118, 129, 218, 280 
Lao-tan, 29, 37 
Late Dawn, A, 211 
Laughing, 44 
Le Chiang, 141 
Lead a Horse, to, 126, 141 
Lee Tu-ku'ei, 29 
Lee Wan-ch'un,* 51, 128 
Lee Yiian-ch'un, 176 



296 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



Legend of the White Snake Lady, 154, 
213, 214. 

Letting down; a Curtain, 147 

Lifted Leg, 123 

Light, 25 

Lin-ch'i, 24 

Lin-tsien, 23 

Literary Society, 63, 65 

Liu Lien-yung, 92, 96, 104, 110, 206, 
208, 224 

Liu Ying-ch'ung, see Suspicious Slip- 
per, The 

Lo, 33 

Local Plays, 64 

Look for Person or Object at a Dis- 
tance, to, 135 

Lookimg through a Prison Window, 144 

Love Wins where Discipline Fails, 154, 
156, 221 

Low Bend, 127 

Loyalty Finds a Way, 54, 91, 92, 96, 
104, 152, 153, 155, 223, 224 

Liian-tan, 64 

Lute, 33, 276 

Making Shoe Thread, 145, 146 

Ma-ku offering Birthday Greetings, 
xxiv, 86, 154, 155, 226, 227 

Ma Lien-liang, 46, 52, 53-58, 155 

Mandarin style of Dress, The, 22, 28, 
68, 288 

Mandate Arrow, 23 

Mang, 18, 19, 21, 92, 118 

Ma-pien, 24 

Meeting at the Fallen Bridge, 101, 156, 
215 

Meeting at Wa Chia Pu, The, 25, 156, 
249, 250 

Mei Lan-fang, v, vi, ix, xxiii, xxiv, 5, 
14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 26, 32, 45, 59, 66, 
67, 78, 80, 84, 86, 88, 92, 96, 98, 
100, 102, 104, 106, 108, 110, 112, 
124, 126, 130, 132, 134, 138, 140, 
142, 164, 169, 178, 182, 194, 196, 
206, 208, 218, 224, 226, 228, 232, 
236, 238, 240, 242, 244, 268, 272, 
273, 280, 288 



Military Flags, 22 

Mincing Steps, 121 

Ming Dynasty, 38, 39, 62, 205 

Ming-Huang, 4, 59 

Monk's Attire, 22 

Mountain, 23 

Mounting Imaginary Horse, 138, 139 

Movement for Emancipation of Women, 

xxiii 
Mu-lan, the Disguised Warrior Maiden, 

54, 138, 153, 155, 228, 229 



Nan-p'ang-tzu, 64, 65 
Naughty Maid f The, 152, 156, 263 
Nemesis Begins Her Work, 251 
Nine-dragon Entrance, 4 
Nodding with Feathers, 131 
Northern Chi Dynasty, 38 
Northern Plays, 60-62 
Nui Ch'ang I, 27 
Nui Ch'anig Ts'o We, 141 
Nui Wai Ch'ang Ts'o Fa, 141 
Nun's Attire, 22, 26 
Nun Seeks Love, A, 26, 108, 111, 152, 
153, 156, 231, 232 



Oar, 24 

Offering at the Pagoda, 152, 216 

Official Robe, 19 

Official Seal, 25 

Open Door or Window, to, 136 

Open Hand, 85, 95, 96, 97, 99, 109, 111, 

116, 137, 280 
Orchestra, 31-34 

Signal to, 79, 91, 135 
Orchid-fingers, 103 
Overcoat, The, 21 



Pa, 33 

Painted Faces, 39-43 

Pan, 32, 62, 120 

P'ang-tzu, 64, 65 

Pao-ch'aan Befuses to Stoop, 247 



INDEX 



297 



Pass of Chao, No. 1, The, 54, 156, 233 
No. //, The, 54, 152, 156, 

235 

Patient, A, 147 
Patriotic Beauty, Hsi Shih, The, xxiv, 

145, 152, 153, 154, 155, 236, 237, 

238 
Pe, 59 

Pe Ch'uan, 145 
P'ei, 20, 21, 118 
Pei K'un, 144 
Pel P'u, 143 

Person Under Arrest, 143 
P'i-huang, 31, 64, 65, 213 
P'i-p'a, 33 
Ping J'en, 147 
Playing with Feathers, 131 
Plays, 151 

Analogous, 151, 156 

Anti-war, 151, 154 

Comical, 151, 152 

Ethical, 151, 153 

Festival, 151, 154 

Historical, 151, 152 

K'un-ch'u, 156 

Legendary, 151, 154 

Mythical, 151, 154 

Parallel, 151, 156 

Personal, 151, 155 

Romantic, 151, 153 

Satirical, 151, 153 

Seasonal, 151, 154 

Sociological, 151, 153 

Spectacular, 151, 154 

Superstitious, 151, 154 

Tragical, 151, 152 

Tragi-comical, 151, 152 
Pointing, 104-114 
Pointing Hand, 103 
Precious-stone Belt, 19 
Prepare the Pen, to, 135 
Prison, Admission to, 144 
Project Hand, 101 
Properties, Stage, 23 

Bed, tower, etc., 27 

Chair, The, 23, 27, 66, 83, 136, 141, 
144, 147 



City-tower, The, 25 
City Wall, 25 

Commander-in-chief's Banner, 24 
Commanding Banner, 24 
Decapitated Head, 27 
Flags Military, 22 
Horse-whip, 24 
Lantern, 24 
Mandate Arrow, 23 
Official Seal, An, 25 
Personal Banner, 24 
Royal Mandate, 23 
Water Banners, 25 
Wind Banners, 25 
Pu-ch&ag, 25, 144 



Rainbow Pass, The, 140, 142, 153, 

240, 241, 242, 244 

Red-maned Steed, The, 53, 155, 245 
Reed-organ, 33 
Rein up an Imaginary Horse, to, 140, 

141 

Repulsing Sleeve, 77, 81, 206 
Resolution Sleeve, 87 
Responding Sleeve, 88, 89 
Resting Arms, 115 
Resting Sleeves, 91, 206 
Retrial, The t 271 
Reward of Kindness, The, 54, 153, 154, 

253 

Rippling-water Sleeve, 19, 23, 77, 79 
R61es, 

Female, 37 

Male, 37-38, 53-58, 97 
Rolling up a Curtain, 147 
Romance of Chiang Ts'iu-lien, The, 

152, 153, 155, 254 
Royal Mandate, 23 
Royal Monument Pavilion, The, 54, 71, 

152, 153, 256, 257 
Running Sleeves, 86, 87, 119 



San-hsien, 32 
Seating a Guest, 143 
Scenery, 14 



298 



SECRETS OF THE CHINESE DRAMA 



Sedan-chair Ride, 136 

Sending-away Sleeve, 83 

Seng-i, 22 

Shading Sleeve, 87, 94, 119 

Shan, 23 

Shan-tzii-hsiao-shen, 37, 40 

Shang Ch'ang, 148 

Shang-ch'ang-men, 4, 89, 135, 143, 144, 

145, 148 

Shang Chuan, 144 
Shang Hsiao-yuin, 67, 68, 244 
Shang Ma, 139 
Shen, 60, 61, 92, 119 
Sheng, 33 
Sheng-chih, 23 
Shou-chi, 27 
Shuai-chi, 24 
Shui-ch'i, 25 
Siao, 32 

Sidewise Cross Step, 122 
Sidewise Steps, No. I, 120 
Sidewise Steps, No. II, 121 
Siege, A, 144 
Sieh Returns Home, 248 
Sieh, the Hero, Joins the Army, 246 
Sieh's Second Marriage, 247 
Significant Sash, The, 153, 155, 259 
Sin, 33 

Sin-tzu-ch'i, 24 
Sin Yen-ts'iu, 67, 72 
Skirt, The, 21 

Sleeve Dance, The, xxiv, 86, 227 
Sleeveless Jacket, 21 
Slipping Step, 119 
Smiling, 44 

Snatched Sleeve, 91, 92 
Snow in Jane, 32, 62, 152, 153, 155, 261 
So-na, 31 

Southern Plays, 60-.62 
Spear Dance, The, xxiv, 240 
Spring Romance, 154, 263 
Stage Armies, 147 
Stage Properties, see Properties 
Stage Running, 117 
Stage Walking, 117 
Staggering Steps, 119 
Stamping, 120 



Standing Posture, 120, 123 

Starting on Horseback, 142 

Strategy of an Unguarded City, The, 

25, 53, 152, 265, 266 
Sun Chu-sien, 66, 67 
Sun Hui-shen, 67, 69, 146 
Sung Dynasty, 38, 60, 287 
Su-san, The Loyal Sing-Song Girl, 269 
Suspicious Slipper, The, 2, 25, 80, 85. 

106, 112, 139, 153, 155, 156, 219 
Swimming Hands, 103 
Sword Dance, The, xxiv, 182, 196 
Szu-hsi Dramatic Training School, 

xxiii 



Tai-yii at the Burial Mound of Flowers, 

152, 154, 155, 272, 273 
Taking a Seat, 141 

Tale of the Lute, The, 54, 61, 62, 152, 

155, 156, 275 
Tale of Three Dwarfs, The, 53, 152, 

153, 154, 278 

Tan, ix, xxiii, xxiv, 23, 31, 37, 44, 45, 
60, 61, 66, 79, 92, 97, 99, 101, 103, 
104, 110, 111, 112, 113, 118, 119, 
120, 123, 125, 129, 133, 166, 194, 
196, 206, 208, 218, 231, 268, 280 

Tan Hsin-pei, 65, 66 

Tan Me, 135 

Tan-p'i-ku, 32 

T'ang Dynasty, 4, 17, 59 

T'ang-ku, 32 

Tao I, 27 

Tao-kuang, 65 

Tao-ma-tan, 37, 48, 240 

Tea-house, 4 

Tea-money, 4 

Tng-lung, 24 

Teng Tso, 25, 208 

Ti, 32 

Tieh-tzu, 16, 19, 21, 22, 95, 118 

Tien-chiang-ch'un, 89 

Tien-hsi, 3, 4 

Time Beater, 32 

Tou-p'ung, 21, 48 



INDEX 



299 



T'ou Tsing, 147 

Tower, The 27 

Tray and Winepot Dance, xxiv, 226, 

227 

Trial of Lee Chih, The, 279 
Trousers, 21 
Tsa-chii, 60, 61, 62 
Tsiang, 24 
Ts'in, 64, 65 
Tsin Lao, 144 

Turning on Horseback, 124, 125 
Turning Sleeve, 4, 77, 79, 85, 137 
Tu Lee-yuin, 67, 73 



Under Arrest, 143 

Upheld Sleeve, 83, 84, 95, 134 

Up-stairs and Down-stairs Steps, 119 



Valiant Fisherman and His Daughter, 
The f xxv, 54, 98, 145, 153, 280, 281 
Van-Lib, 63 
Violin, 23, 31 



Wa Men, 143 

Wa-wa-shen, 38, 176 

Wager, The, 246 

Wai Ch'ang I, 27 

Wang Ch'ang-lin, 52, 95 

Wang Kuei-fung, 65, 66 

Wang Men, 135 

Wang Shau-ting, 80, 92, 98, 106, 112, 

218, 224, 280 
Wang You-chun, 28 



Weaving, 144 

Weeping Sleeve, 87 

Wai Ch'ang T'so We, 141 

Wei Liang-fu, 63 

Wen-ch'ou, 38, 194, 268 

What Price Life'i 283 

White Powdered Faces, 38 

Wife's Sacrifice, A, 153, 285 

Winding Feathers, 129 

Wu-ch'in> 38, 110, 182, 196, 206, 208 

266 

Wu-ch'ou, 38, 52 
Wu-lao-shen, 38, 50 
Wu-shen, 38, 51, 52 



Yang Kuei-fei, 4, 59 

Yang Yen-hui Visits His Mother, 54, 68, 

152, 155, 287 
Yao Yu-fu, 110, 206 
Yi-yang, 63, 65 
Yielding Hands, 101, 120 
Yin, 25 

Yu Shu-yen, 50, 67, 95 
Yuan Dynasty, 38, 60, 62 
Yu Chen-fei, 166 
Yu-cheng-tao-jen, 72 
Yu Ch'uang Wai Wang, 144 
Yueh-ch'in, 32, 64 
Yueh Lin, 147 
Yueh Ts'iang, 147 
Yuin-Lo, 33 
Yuin Shou, 115, 133 
Yu San-sheng, 65 
Yii-tai, 18, 19, 118 
Yu-yao, 63